WAmx»>}*>^^:< ^r /o.5<^, a<3 LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY PRINCETON, N. J. Presented by The.YVidow erf Greor(^a liiAq[a[n^ ^(s> BX 8956 .A6 1918 Roberts, William Henry, 1844-1920. A manual for ruling elders ar\r\ nhnrrh qpi.ciqi nn.Q ________ T^- — :^ 5. Nomination of elders. 6. Election. 7. Announcement of result. 8. Announcement of time appointed for ordination and installation.t 9. Prayer and benediction. 11. Docket, regular meeting. If the election takes place at the regular annual meeting of the church, then the order of business is indicated by items 4 to 8 of the Docket. 12. Majority necessary to elect. It is the usage to require a majority vote of the members present in order to elect. This usage should be made a rule by the passage of the following resolution : ** Resolved, That in all elections for church-officers in this congregation, a majority vote of the members present at a meeting shall be necessary to elect. ' ' 13. Two-thirds vote recommended in certain In two cases where an existing Session was * It is advised that all elections be by ballot. I This should be arranged for beforehand by the Session. The Office of the Ruling Elder. 79 unsatisfactory to the church, and the election of a new Session was recommended, the General Assembly further recommended the new elders "not to accept office unless they shall obtain the suffrages of at least two-thirds of the electors participating in the election." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 453; 1893, p. 152.] 14. Report to Session. It is required that "all proceedings of the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the Session, and by its order incorporated with its records." [Book of Disc, §. 71.] VIII. MODE OF ELECTION. 1. Constitutional provision. The mode of elec- tion is not specified in the Standards, but it is provided that " every congregation shall elect persons to the office of ruling elder in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 2.] See also p. 448. 2. Historical meaning of *• mode." The phrase "in the mode most approved and in use in that con- gregation " refers historically to (i) nominations by the Session, (2) additions to the existing eldership, (3) qualifications of voters,* and (4) length of service by * The question as to who may vote for ruling elders and deacons has not been decided in a manner to exclude pewholders, etc., who are not communicants, from voting; see Nos. 13 and 14, under this head, p, 83. The decision printed under No. 13, p. %t„ was the action of an Old School Assembly only, and is, therefore, under the Concurrent Declarations of Reunion, recommendatory rather than obligatory. While, in the judgment of the writer, only communicants should vote for ruling elders and deacons, yet the 8o The Office of the Ruling Elder. the elder. Debate as to the matter last mentioned was settled by the addition to the Form of Government of Ch. XIII. , § 8, on the term-service eldership, which see, p. 72. For decisions of the Assembly on the other matters see other titles under this head. 3. Resolutions as to mode. At the organization of the church, or at the earliest time possible there- after, a mode of election should be adopted by vote of the church at a regularly called meeting, and a record made of the same, to avoid differences of opinion in the future. The following resolution is suggested as appropriate for the election of term-ser- vice elders, viz. : Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be elected in this church or congregation under the term- service method at the regular annual meetings of the church appointed for that purpose; that candidates may be nominated by any church -member ; that the election shall be by ballot, and that all communicant members and no other persons shall be entitled to vote for elders (or deacons). The following resolution may be adopted by churches preferring the pe7-manent eldership, viz, : Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be elected in this church and congregation at special meetings duly called by the Session ; that candidates may be nominated by any church-member ; that the election shall be by ballot ; that all communicant usage in some churches has been otherwise, and appears to be sustained by the language of the Form of Government, Ch. XIII., \ 2, and by the deUverances of the Assiemblies of 1822 and 1830. The Office of the Ruling Elder. 8f members and no other persons shall be entitled to vote for elders or deacons ; and that the election of addi- tional elders (or deacons) shall take place on the recommendation of the Session, subject to approval by the congregation. 4. Decision by congregation advised where differences prevail. The ''Assembly would recom- mend that in all cases where any dissatisfaction appears to exist, the congregation be promptly convened to decide on their future mode of election." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 215.] 5. Superior judicatory cannot interfere with mode. The ''mode of electing elders throughout the Church is designedly left by the Constitution to be regulated by the usage of each particular church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 305.] 6. Uniformity in mode deemed impracticable. The subject of uniformity in the mode of election of ruling elders was dismissed " from any further consid- eration." [Mins. G. A., 1826, p. 187.] 7. Session may be empowered to determine when additional elders shall be chosen. "In those churches in which the usage has prevailed for the existing eldership to determine when and how large an addition shall be made to the Session, the Church has an effectual security against the abuse of that power in the right of appeal or complaint secured by the Constitution." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, P- 305-] 8. Sessional nominations. The nomination by the Session of persons to the office of ruling elder is 6 S2 The Office of the Ruling Elder, not contrary to the Form of Government. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1847, P- 381-] Great care is needed, how- ever, on the part of the Session, if this right is exer- cised, to avoid disturbance thereby of the peace of the church. 9. Individual nominations. In many churches members of the Session as individuals make the nomi- nations of ruling elders. But whether nominations are made by the Session as a body or by members of the Session as individuals, other candidates for the office may be placed in nomination by any qualified voter, unless the church has otherwise determined by resolution lawfully adopted. 10. Must be elected by the people. In the case of elders nominated and ordained by a minister, ''it was determined that the elders mentioned in the in- quiry are to be henceforth viewed as private church- members only, unless they be duly elected and set apart as church-officers hereafter." [Mins. G. A., 1798, p. 158.] 1 1 . Congregation defined. ' ' The term congre- gation includes only the actual communicants of the particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 97.] This definition does not prevent congregations from deter- mining who and who shall not be voters for ruling elders. They possess a positive constitutional right in this matter, referred to in the first title under this head.-'^ 1 2. Vote by ballot recommended. The Assembly " are inclined to believe that the spirit of our Consti- * See " Members; not communicants," p. %^. The Office of the Ruling Elder, B3 tution would be most fully sustained by having in all cases a direct vote of the congregation in the appoint- ment of elders." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 215.] 13. Baptized members not communicants, may- be permitted to vote. ''Although the Assembly are of the opinion that it would be most desirable to have the communicants only as the electors of ruling elders, yet, as it appears to be the custom in some of the churches in the Presbyterian connection to allow this privilege to others, they see no reason why the election be considered void." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 49-] 14. Unbaptized persons not to vote. "■ An un- baptized person, who pays his proportion for the sup- port of a congregation," ought not ''to be permitted to vote for ruling elders." [Mins. 1830, p. 284.] 15. Communicants may be the only voters. " The Assembly judges it most consonant to our Form of Government that communicants only should vote in the election of ruling elders." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1855. P- 299-] 16. All communicants are voters, whether adults or minors. "It is not in accordance with the principles and usages of the Presbyterian Church to distinguish between members of the church as to their ages, in voting for officers of the church." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1859, p. 18.] See p. 396. 17. Term of service of elders. The term of ser- vice may be either for three years or " for life or fault." See, for the term-service, p. 72, and for the permanent service, p. 71. 84 The Office of the Ruling Elder. IX. ORDINATION. I. Mode. The Form of Government, Chap. XIII., Sect. 3, provides that ' ' when any person shall have been elected to " the office of ruling elder, '* he shall be set apart in the following manner:" 1. Sermon, and statement by minister. '' After sennon the minister shall state in a concise manner the warrant and nature* of the office, together with the character proper to be sustained and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer-elect." [F. G., Ch. XIII., §4.] 2. Questions to the elder-elect.t "Having done this, he shall propose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, the following questions, viz. : 1. *' Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only in- fallible rule of faith and practice ? 2. " Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confes- sion of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 3. ** Do you approve of the government and dis- cipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 4. '* Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 5. ''Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity of the Church?" [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4.] * See p. 57. f See p. 67. The Office of the Ruling Elder. 85 3. Questions to the people. ''The elder having answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the members of the church the fol- lowing questions, viz.-: " Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and receive this brother as a ruling elder, and do you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord, to which his office, accord- ing to the word of God and the Constitution of this Church, entitles him?" [F. G., Ch. XIIL, § 4.] 4. Ordaining prayer and exhortation. ' ' The members of the church having answered this question in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling elder, and shall give to him and to the congregation an exhortation suited to the occasion." [F. G., Ch. XIIL, § 4.] 5. Ordination to be performed by a minister. " The minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling elder." [F. G., Ch. XIIL, §. 4.] The minister is usually the pastor of the church electing the elder, but where there is no pastor, another minister may act, by invitation of the Session. 6. Rig-ht hand of fellowship. *' Where there is an existing Session, it is proper that the members of that body, at the close of the service and in the face of the congregation, take the newly-ordained elder by the hand, saying in words to this purpose : We give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of this office with us." [F. G., Ch., XIIL, § 5.] 86 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 2. Ordination. — Miscellaneous. 1. Election by the church necessary to vali- date. In the case of elders nominated and ordained by a minister without an election by the church, it was de- termined by the Assembly '' that the elders mentioned in the inquiry are to be henceforth viewed as private church-members only, unless they be duly elected and set apart as church- officers hereafter." [Mins. G. A., 1798, p. 158.] 2. Constitutes membership in the Session. ^' An elder-elect is not a member of the Session, nor competent to sit in a judicial case," unless he be or- dained. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1868, p. 58.] 3 . Neglect of ordination fatal to validity of acts. *' A decision in a case of discipline by a Session whose members have never been ordained is not a valid and lawful decision [nor] binding on the accused. ' ' [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1868, p. 58.] 4. Laying on of hands optional. " The Form of Government declares that elders shall be set apart to their respective offices 'by prayer.' The imposition of hands, however, we are aware, in many of our churches is practised ; and, as it is plainly in accordance with apostolic example, it is the opinion of the Assembly that it is proper and lawful." [Mins. G. A., 1833, p. 405.] 5. Session to determine mode of ordination. On the subject of ordaining elders by the imposition of hands, the decision of the Assembly was "that it be left to the discretion of each church Session to deter- The Office of the Ruling Elder. 87 mine the mode of ordination in this respect." [Mins. (i. A., O. S., 1842, p. 16.] 6. Laying on of hands — historical note. The mode for the ordination of ministers ordinarily consists of two acts, prayer and the imposition of hands. This order was followed by the apostles when they ordained seven men as the first deacons of the Church (Acts vi. 6). The Presbyterian Church, it is true, has never regarded the mode of ordination as a matter of pri- mary importance. The imposition of hands in the ordi- nation of both ministers and ruling elders was dispensed with in the First Book of Discipline, adopted in 1560 by the Church of Scotland, but was again ordered for ministers only in the Second Book, adopted in 1578. This action of the Scotch Church originated the omis- sion of the laying on of hands in the ca.se of ruling elders. As indicated above, the Assembly has approved the apostolic example given in the case of deacons, of laying on of hands, as applicable in the case of ruling elders. The minister, however, is to perform this ai» well as the other parts of the service. X. INSTALLATION.— I. Mode. 1. Mode prescribed. *' This Assembly hereby de- clare that the existing law of the Church as to the mode of installation is as follows," viz. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1856, p. 539]: 2. Statement by minister. ''After sermon the minister shall speak of the office and duties of ruling elders, as in case of ordination." 3. Questions to elder. "And shall then propose to 8a The Office of the Rulmg Elder, the elder elect in the presence of the congregation the following questions : (i) '* Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Con- fession of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? (2) ''Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? (3) " Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity of the Church ?' ' 4. Questions to the people. * ' The elder-elect hav- ing answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister shall ask the members of the church whether they accept him, as in cases of ordination. 5 . Declaration, etc. by minister. ' * The members of the church having answered in the affirmative by hold- ing up their right hands, the minister shall then declare him an elder of that church, and accompany this act by exhortation and such other proceedings as he may deem suitable and expedient. ' ' The following form for this declaration is recom* mended, viz. : ''I, A. B., by virtue of the authority vested in me by the Lord Jesus Christ, do hereby de- clare C. D. to be a regularly elected and duly installed ruling elder in Presbyterian Church of . * ' 2. Installation. — Miscellaneous. I. Installation necessary on a new election. *' When a ruling elder by removal or otherwise termir nates his connection with the Session," it is necessary that he be installed ' ' before he can regularly exercise The Office of the Ruling Elder. 89 again the office in the same church or in any other church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 265; 1856, p. 539; and 1880, p. 46.] 2. Action on reinstallation not retroactive. *^The action in reference to the reinstallation of elders is not intended to be retroactive, or in any way to affect the validity of the action of Sessions in which elders, regularly elected, but not reinstalled, may have sat as members." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 84.] 3. Reinstallation orderly. *' While it is not essen- tial to the validity of his office that a ruling elder, re- elected in a church where the limited term-service pre- vails,, be reinstalled, it is, nevertheless, more orderly that the fact of his re-election be recognized by his installation." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 98.] 4. Installation to be presumed. " That an elder regularly ordained and installed in one church and subsequently elected to the same office in another church, and who has heretofore, pursuant to such elec- tion, served as an elder in such church without objec- tion, shall be presumed to have been duly installed therein, and his right to accept shall not now be ques- tioned." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1856, p. 539.] XL DUTIES.— In General. The duties of ruling elders are directly connected with and inhere in the powers of the Session. For the details of official duty, in direct connection with the work of the Session, see Part III., ''The Session." Certain general duties, however, can be appropriately indicated at this point. They are — 90 The Office of the Ruling Elder. 1. Attendance at Session meetings. Ruling elders should be present at every meeting of the Ses- sion of which they are members, unless unavoidably prevented. They should also be prompt in their at- tendance. Promptness and regularity on the part of the members will keep the business of the Session well in hand, promote sympathy with and knowledge of the work of the church, and advance in many ways the general welfare. Neglect in these particulars works inevitable injury to the best interests of the congre- gation. 2. Loyalty to the Session. Differences as to policy are natural in administrative bodies. To this rule church Sessions are no exception. These dif- ferences, however, should never be permitted to in- fluence the relations of the members of Session one to another, or be spoken of with any other persons than the members. The business of the Session should be kept in the Session. Further, the members of Ses- sion should be careful to avoid the appearance of un- kindness one toward another, either in speech or act. As rulers in the house of God, in their mutual rela- tions they should speak the truth in love, should be patient, charitable, gentle, and at all times defend and sustain one another. Again, ruling elders should re- member their responsibility to the Session, and should be careful to avoid giving the impression that they act independently of each other. The maintenance of the unity of the Session in all action is fundamental to its influence and to the welfare of the church. 3. Helpftilness to the pastor. The cares and The Office of the Ruling Elder. 91 burdens of the pastor of a church are numerous and wearing. The ruling elders are his divinely-appointed helpers in his arduous labors. They should cheerfully respond to his requests for a&-)4stance in the work of visitation, the conduct of devotional services, the over- sight of church-members, the training of the young, and in the detail of administration. However they may differ from him as to matters of policy, they should never permit these differences to interfere with cordial- ity of fellowship or develop into obstacles in the way of his success. Elders should invariably give active support to the pastor in all his labors. 4. Attendance upon church services. The ruling elders of a congregation should be present at every church service, unless sickness prevent, both on the Sabbath and during the week. Their prompt and regular attendance will be a great help to the pastor, /ill stimulate attendance on the part of church-mem- )ers, and will increase their own influence for good. Many churches suffer in the matter of proper attend- ance at their services because of the remediable absence of ruling elders. Church-officers should be examples of the flock, in their fidelity to the obligation resting upon all Christians of regular attendance upon the stated worship of Almighty God. 5. Exemplary conduct. Ruling elders are to en- deavor in their private as well as in their public lives to be examples ''of the believers, in word, in conver- sation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity." Elders can by the power of example influence many persons to faith in Christ, encourage weak Christians 92 The Office of the Ruling Elder. in their efforts to follow the Saviour, and promote effectively the interests of the congregation. A godly life is a living epistle known and read of all men. 6. Watchfulness over the welfare of the con- gregation. Ruling elders should put in practice con- tinually the counsel given by the apostle to the elders of the church of Ephesus : '' Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own blood." Ruling elders are in one sense * ' shepherds, ' ' and should put into execution the ideas involved in that word, subject to the authority of the Session. They should be guides, protectors, counsellors to the members of the church. The ruling elders in every church should have assigned them a certain portion of the congrega- tion as their field of work, and in this they should labor faithfully and earnestly, guiding the young, counselling the mature, comforting the aged, vigilant against injurious opinions and evil practices, and watchful for souls as those who must give account. In all matters of importance they should take counsel with the other members of Session prior to action, and should report regularly to that judicatory. 7. Visitation of the sick and the aflBlicted. As already suggested, the ruling elder will, under the direction of the Session, engage in the work of visita- tion. The performance of this duty is especially oblig- atory in the case of the sick and afflicted members of the church. It is enjoined in the Holy Scriptures in the words, '' Is any sick among you, let him call for The Office of the Ruling Elder. 93 the elders of the church, and let them pray over him." Elders often feel themselves incompetent for this work, but nevertheless should engage therein both for the good of others and for their own good. The great need of human life is comfort. Contact with the suf- fering and the sorrowing deepens faith and strengthens character. iVs officers in the Church of Christ, ruling elders should rejoice to follow in their Lord's foot- steps, comforting the sick and healing the broken- hearted. If unfamiliar with this special duty, they would do well to seek the aid of the pastor at the first, and in some cases it will be wise to go in his company. The visits should be brief, and the devotional exercises should be limited to the reading of a few verses of Scripture and a short prayer. 8. Sympathy with the young. Ruling elders should by every means possible bring themselves into sympathetic relationship with the young of their churches. The period of youth is from one viewpoint the period of danger, and the influence exerted by the elders over the young persons in a congregation may decide both their temporal and eternal welfare. Again, it is from the young that the main growth of the Church is secured, the majority of conversions being of persons between fourteen and twenty-one years of age. The elders, therefore, as they have in mind pres- ent additions to the church, and as they desire earnestly its welfare when the generation to which they belong shall have passed out from life and labor, should seek diligently the friendship of the young, leading them to Christ, instructing them in the truth, and preparing 94 The Office of the Ruling Elder. them for high iisefuhiess in the Redeemer's service. Elders, if possible, should be teachers in the Sabbath- school, and it is at times wise to have the superinten- dent of the school a member of the Session. See, Part III., under '* Sabbath -school." 9. Systematic performance of duty. Both ob- servation and experience unite in the requirement that ruling elders should perform their duties in a systematic manner. In ordinary congregations much can be done if only a plan is adopted and adhered to. One elder, in an important city church, gives an hour on Tuesday and another on Saturday to his work, and as a result visits all the families assigned him once every six months, besides performing many other duties. A plan, plus energy, will accomplish much in a limited time. See Part III., under Oversight, p. 217. XII. RETIREMENT OR RESIGNATION. I. Reasons. The reasons which may cause the retirement or resignation of an elder from active duty are the following : 1. Dismissal to another church. ''An elder receiving a certificate of dismission shall not deliberate or vote in a church-meeting nor exercise the functions of his office. Should he return the certificate within a year from its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exerci.se of the functions of his office previously held by him in the church." [B. D., ^ 109.] 2. Adoption of term-service. "So soon as any The Office of the Ruling Elder. 95 particular church shall determine to elect ruling elders for a limited time, and they shall be elected and set apart to their office, elders in office by virtue of an earlier appointment cease to be acting elders in that particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 74.] 3. Operation of term-service. Term -service elders, by virtue of the provisions governing their election, are liable to fail of re-election at the close of any given term of office. A failure of re-election should be accepted by them in all cases in a graceful manner. The exercise of its rights by a congregation in connection with such elections does not necessarily involve dissatisfaction with any person, but simply ex- presses a preference, under the circumstances, for one person rather than another. 4. Inability to accept as law the decisions of higher judicatories. '* The Synod advise them to continue to act as elders, but in case they cannot, con- sistently with what they apprehend to be their duty, continue as such and act upon the decisions of Synod, that they may resign their office, and the congregation proceed to choose other elders who may have freedom to act according to the determinations of the Synod." [Mins. G. Synod, 1772, p. 435.] 5. Charges of improper conduct. '* A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church demands it, re- quire an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, or from the exercise of office, or both." [B. D., §32.] 6. Peace of the church. ''The Assembly recom- mend to the whole Session, to take the constitutional 96 The Office of the Rulitig Elder. steps, and cease from acting as ruling elders in that congregation, with a view to promote the peace of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 39; 1893, p. 151.] 7 . Age, infirmity, or unacceptability . ' ' An elder may become by age or infirmity incapable of perform- ing the duties of his office ; or he may, though charge- able with neither heresy nor immorality, become unac- ceptable in his official capacity to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In either of these cases he may, as often happens with respect to a min- ister, cease to be an acting elder." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6.] 8. Suspension from oflB.ce. ' ' An elder may be sus- pended from his office, and not from the communion of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] Sus- pension is one of the censures connected with disci- pline. It is inflicted either as a result of due trial or for contumacy, and is not to be confused with the re- fraining from the exercise of office on the part of an accused person, referred to in B. D., § 32. 9. Deposition. Deposition, so far as office-bearing is concerned, is the supreme censure under the disci- pline of the Presbyterian Church. It is inflicted only for grave offences, such as immorality or heresy, and terminates absolutely the relation of the deposed person to the church as an officer. See "■ Restoration." 2. Retirement or Resignation. — Miscellaneous. I . Session to take order in cases of incapacity. *' Whenever a ruling elder, from either of these causes, or from any other not inferring crime, shall be incap- The Office of the Riding Elder, 97 a-ble of serving the church to edification, the Session shall take order on the subject, and state the fact, to- gether with the reasons of it, on their records." [F. G., Ch. XIII., I 7.] 2. Individual concurrence necessary unless Presb3rtery acts. '' Provided always, that nothing of this kind shall be done without the concurrence of the individual in (question, unless by the advice of Presby- tery." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 7.] 3. Memorial to Presbytery. " If a member of Session be unacceptable, and the matter cannot be arranged by consent, the proper step is to memorialize Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 369.] 4. Presbytery may act independently of Ses- sion. '' Presbytery has power to visit particular churches for the purpose of inquiring into their state, and to order whatever pertains to their spiritual welfare, without being requested by the Session. ' ' This deliver- ance was given in connection with the decision of a Presbytery that a certain elder should cease to act. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 924.] 5. Any higher judicatory may act. Each of the higher courts, when the case of an elder is regularly before them, may order that he '* shall cease to act." [Mins. G. A., 1863, O. S., p. 35.] 6. Resignation to be to the Session. "The resignation should be to the Session, and it will take effect when accepted." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 626.] 7. Resignation cannot be nullified by Presby- tery. '' It appears that Dr. was removed from the Session of the church by his own resignation of his office .7 98 The Office of the Ruling Elder. in that church, and not by the judicial action of the Session ; it was not competent [therefore] to the Pres- bytery to order his restoration to office by the Ses- sion." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1854, p. 2>2>.'\ XIIL TRIAL OF A RULING ELDER. 1. Sessional jurisdiction. ''Ruling elders are members of a particular church [F. G., Chap, XIIL, >^ 2], and therefore "original jurisdiction in relation to" ruling elders pertains "to the Session." [B. D., 2. Charg-es may be ordered and tried by Pres- bytery. "But the higher judicatories may institute ])rocess in cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, and have refused or neglected to obey." [B. D., ^ 19.] 3. Charges against all the elders in the Session to be tried by Presbytery. Lhe case of two ruling elders, being the only acting elders of a church, and who were accused of unchristian conduct, was referred to the Assembly, and it was " Resolved, That the Pres- bytery is the competent court to try these two elders." [Mins. G. A., 1825, p. 262.] 4. Ofl&ce affords no immunity. No ruling elder "ought on account of his office to be screened from the hand of justice, or his offences to be slightly cen- snred." [B. D., § 37.] 5 . Caution as to charges. ' ' Neither ought charges to be received against him on slight grounds." [B. D.,§37.] 6. Offences committed at a distance. Any Ses- The Office of the Ruling Elder. 99 sion is required, if a probable offence committed by a ruling elder is made known to it, to notify the Session of which he is a member, and the latter Session, "on receiving such notice, shall, if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, proceed to the trial of the case." [B. D., § 38.] 7. Sessional rights may be suspended. " If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, while charges are pending against him, to deliberate or vote on any question." [B. D., § 40.] 8. Suspension for contumacy. If a ruling elder " accused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office ; and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the church." [B. D., § 39.] 9. Restrained from approaching the Lord's Table. '* A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church demands it, require an accused person to re- frain from approaching the Lord's Table." [B. D., § 33.] This power of a judicatory is not to be con- fused with Suspension, which can only be inflicted after trial. 10. Restrained from exercise of office pending trial. A Session ** may, if the edification of the church demand it, require an accused " ruling elder " to refrain from the exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be taken : provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had." [B. D., § 46.] TOO The Office of the Ruling Elder. 11. Ordination vow. The ordination vow of the ruling elders, in cases of offences by ruling elders, adds to the charge that the offence is "• contrary to the Holy Scriptures" and ''the regulations of the Church founded thereupon," the additional charge, that it is contrary to his ordination vow. See under "Ordi- nation." 12. Steps in the process against an elder. See under ''Judicial Cases." 13. Book of Discipline, Chap. VI., applicable. " In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a deacon, the provisions of this chapter, so far as applica- ble, shall be observed." [B. D., § 47.] 14. Action upon slight charges. If the Session " finds, on trial, that the matter complained of amounts to no more than such acts of infirmity as may be amended, and the people satisfied, so that little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the offender, it shall take all prudent measures to remove the evil." [B. D., § 43-] 15. Heresy and schism. Ruling elders, having adopted at ordination the Standards of the Church, are liable to trial for heresy and schism, and the of- fences " may be of such a nature as to call for deposi- tion ; but errors ought to be carefully considered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion, and are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the weakness of the human understanding, and are not likely to do much injury." [B. D., § 42.] The Office of the Ruling Elder. loi XIV. RESTORATION. 1. Restoration after suspension. Inasmuch as ruling elders are members of the churches in which they serve, the general directions with reference to restoration apply to them equally with other church- members, when they have been suspended from com- munion of the church for an offence. See, therefore, Part III., under the head " Restoration." 2. Restoration to church privileges does not necessarily restore to ofl&ce. '' Since an elder may be suspended from his office and not from the commu- nion of the church, so there may be reasons for con- tinuing his suspension from his office after he is restored to the privileges of the church. He cannot be restored to the functions of his office without a special and express act of the Session for that purpose, with the acquiescence of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] 3. Restoration to office only, after deposition. A rulmg elder "deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no case to be restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within whose bounds he re- sides, that the restoration can be effected without in- jury to the cause of religion ; and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and consent." [B. D., § 44.] I02 The Office of the Ruling Elder. XV. RULING ELDERS IN THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. I. General Matters. 1. Who are eligible as members. All elders who are in active service under the permanent system, and all elders who are competent for service, are quali- fied for election to represent a church in Presbytery or Synod, or the Presbytery in Synod or General As- sembly. See ^' General Assembly," p. 105, and '^ Rep- resentation," p. 226. 2. Representation in Presbytery. See p. 226. 3. Representation in Synod. Where the Synod is composed of Commissioners or delegates elected by the Presbyteries, it is the Presbytery, and not the Session, which elects ruling elders as representatives. See p. 230. 4. Number to be elected. The number of ruling elders to be elected by a Presbytery to either Synod or General Assembly, is the same as the number of minis- ters chosen. 5. Service on committees. All the higher judi- catories of the Presbyterian Church, place ruling elders equally with ministers on the Standing Committees ap- pointed to deliberate and report on the business of these judicatories. The chairmen of these committees are usually ministers, but not in all cases. Commit- tees on financial matters usually have ruling elders as chairmen, and sometimes, as in the case of the General Assembly, such committees are composed entirely of ruling elders. Elders should be diligent and prompt in all committee duty. The Office of the Rnling Elder. 103 6. Expenses of delegates. '' In order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judi- catories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respect- ively represent." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § 3.] ' See also under ''Representation," p. 229, and ''Mileage," p. 108. 7. Ministerial acts. The distinction between judicatorial and ministerial acts in connection with church courts is treated on p. in, which see. 8. Ruling-elder moderators. A number of the Presbyteries have from time to time chosen ruling elders to the office of moderator, no exception having been taken to this procedure by the Synods having jurisdic- tion. The question of the eligibility of ruling elders to the office of moderator cannot, however, be regarded as finally settled by this practice on the part of some Pres- byteries. In 1886 overtures were sent down by the Assembly to the Presbyteries, which (i) substantially sought to recognize the ruling elder as eligible to the moderatorship of any judicatory above the church Ses- sion, and which (2) in express terms made the ruling elder eligible for the moderatorship of the General Assembly. [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 80.] The first overture was defeated by a vote of 119 Presbyteries in the negative to 50 in the affirmative, and the second by a vote of 122 Presbyteries in the negative to 52 in the affirmative. [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 94.] This vote upon the overtures, until reversed, indicates strong opposition in the Church to the eligibility of I04 The Office of the Ruling Elder. the ruling elder for the office of moderator. One of the main objections to the ruling elder as moderator in many minds lies in the fact that it is the usage in Presbytery, and the law in Synod and General Assem- bly, to open the sessions of these judicatories with a sermon. Ruling elders not being ordained to preach the gospel, but simply to rule, this usage and law are taken as part of the basis for the inference that only ministers are to be moderators. In reply to this objec- tion it has been said that the office of moderator in itself is simply an office of rule, and does not neces- sarily involve the exercise of ministerial functions. The question is a debatable one, and can be settled finally only by the Church acting through the General Assembly and the Presbyteries ; for instance, by the adoption in due form of an amendment to the Consti- tution, which shall make ruling elders eligible to the moderatorship in the higher courts, and expressly pro- viding that ministerial acts shall be performed by minis- ters alone. 9. Limitations upon the ruling-elder modera- tor. The Assembly therefore answers that ''an elder being moderator of Presbytery ' ' cannot preside at the ordination of a minister, nor propound the constitu- tional questions, nor take part in the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, nor make the ordaining prayer. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 113.] 10. Vice-moderators. Under the provisions of Rule 7, of the General Rules for Judicatories, a moderator of one of the higher judicatories may ap- point a vice-moderator, and ruling elders have served The Office of the Ruling Elder. 105 as vice-moderators of the General Assembly without objection. 2. The General Assembly. 1. Number of ruling" elders to be appointed. As many ruling elders are to be elected from each Presbytery as there are ministers in the delegation. [F. G., Ch. XII., I 2.] 2. "Who are qualified for appointment. The ruling elders who sit in General Assembly are chosen by the Presbyteries, and may be selected from any ruling elders connected with the churches of a given Presbytery. An overture to the Assembly of 1889 asked the question, ''Would the election of a ruling elder as a Commissioner to the General Assembly be valid, if at the time of his election he were not in the Presbytery electing him?" The Assembly answered, '* Such election would be valid, if he is a member of a church under the care of the Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 102.] 3. Time of appointment of Commissioners. " The Commissioners to the General Assembly shall always be appointed by the Presbytery from which they come, at its last stated meeting, immediately preceding the meeting of the General Assembly ; provided, that there be a sufficient interval between that time and the meeting of the Assembly, for their Commissioners to attend to their duty in due season ; otherwise, the Presbytery may make the appointment at any stated meeting, not more than seven months preceding the meeting of the Assembly. And as much as possible io6 The Office of tJie Ruling Elder, to prevent all failure in the representation of the Pres- byteries, arising from unforeseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be expedient for each Presby- tery, in the room of each Commissioner, to appoint also an alternate Commissioner to supply his place, in case of necessary absence." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § i.] 4. Method of appointment. The Commissioners to General Assembly are usually chosen by ballot. An appointment by resolution, however, would be con- stitutional. 5. Form of commision. ''Each Commissioner, before his name shall be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Presbytery, a com- mission under the hand of the moderator and clerk, in the following, or like form — viz. : *' The Presbytery of being met at on the day of doth hereby appoint bishop of the congregation of [or ruling elder in the congregation of as the case may be ;"] (to which the Presbytery may, if they think proper, make a substitution in the following form) : " or, in case of his absence, then bishop of the congregation of [or ruling elder of the congregation of , as the case may be:] to be a Commissioner, on behalf of this Presby- tery, to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, to meet at on the day of A. D. or wherever, and whenever the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote, and determine, on all things that may come before that body, according to the The Office of the Ruling Elder. 107 principles and Constitution of this Church, and the word of God. And of his diligence herein, he is to render an account at his return. '' Signed by order of the Presbytery, '■' , Moderator, " , ClerJk.'' ''And the Presbytery shall make record of the ap- pointment." [F. G., Ch. XXII., § 2.] 6. Instructions to Commissioners. The instruc- tions of a Commissioner to General Assembly, are con- tained in his commission in the following words, "To consult, vote, and determine on all things that may come before that body, according to the principles and Constitution of this Church, and the Word of God." In view of the fact that the commission issued to each Commissioner is thus a part of the Form of Govern- ment, Presbyteries cannot instruct the Commissioners whom they may elect, as to the manner in which they shall vote upon any given subject. Commissioners pos- sess liberty of action within constitutional limits. 7. Commissioner to report to committee on commissions. Commissioners are to present their commissions to the Permanent Committee on Commis- sions, on the morning of the first day of the sessions of the Assembly. The committee meets invariably at 8.30 A. M., of said first day, at the church in which the Assembly meets. [Standing Orders, G. A., No. i and 2.] 8. Rule as to alternates. '' Alternates may take the place of principals, after principals have been seated, whenever said principals are obliged to with- io8 The Office of the Riding Elder. draw from the Assembly by reason of sickness or other sufficient excuse." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. no.] 9. Substitute for alternate. In the absence of both principal and alternate, a person named to the Assembly by a petition from a majority of the mem- bers of a Presbytery, may be seated as a Commissioner. [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 10.] 10. Attendance of Comniissioners. Commis- sioners should attend with the expectation that the sessions will be of two weeks' continuance. It is ex- pected they will continue in the Assembly until the close of its sessions. [Mins. G. A., 1824, p. 217.] 11. Report of Commissioners to Presbytery. Each Presbytery is directed to "require their Com- missioners to report whether they attended the session of the Assembly the whole time." [Mins. G. A., 1824, p. 217.] 12. Mileage fund. The expenses of Commissioners in their attendance upon the General Assembly, both for railroad travel and for entertainment, are paid out of what is called the '' Mileage Fund." This fund is raised by an apportionment upon the Presbyteries, voted by each General Assembly. It is not an assess- ment, but is a method of providing for Assembly ex- penses, adopted under the provisions of § 3, Ch. XXII., Form of Government. The Mileage Fund was estab- lished early in the history of the Church, and since 1870 has been faithfully and annually contributed to by the great majority of the Presbyteries. The appor- tionment is usually seven cents per communicant, for the entire number of communicants in the churches The Office of the Ruling Elder. 109 of a given home Presbytery. Foreign and Freedmen's Presbyteries are exempted from payments. In connec- tion with the expenses of Commissioners, it is neces- sary to note that while ordinarily all the expenses of railroad travel are paid from the Mileage Fund, only $1.00 per day is allowed usually for entertain- ment. Blanks for accounts of expenses are furnished the Commissioners by the Stated Clerk of the Assem- bly, and to him all letters on Assembly business should be addressed. XVI. THE MINISTER AS AN ELDER. 1 . The functions of the ministerial oflBce. The Form of Government, Chap. IV., declares that '* the pastoral office is the first in the Church, both for dig- nity and usefulness;" and then proceeds to note the several functions or duties of the office as indicated by the different names given in Scripture to the incumbent — viz., bishop, pastor, minister, presbyter or elder, angel of the Church, ambassador, steward of the mys- teries of God. 2. The ministerial elder. Only one of the func- tions or duties indicated by the names just given is shared by the minister with the officer known techni- cally as the ruling elder — viz., that of rule; and in connection with this duty, the pastor is specifically designated as an elder, in the words, ''As it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is termed ' presbyter or elder.' " [F. Vi., Ch. IV.] The minister, therefore, according to the terms of the I lo The Office of the Ruling Either. Form of Government, is not an elder who has been set apart to teach, but an officer ordained to perform seve- ral duties, one of which is to govern in the church. Ii is by virtue of this right to govern that he is a meml)er of church courts. The name teaching elder, some- times applied to him, may lead to misconception of his true character as a church officer. He is not an elder who teaches, but is both preacher and elder, and is usually in addition a pastor or bishop. His work as a preacher is not a function of the eldership, but the work of an elder is one of the functions of the ministry. The chief duty of the minister is the preaching of the Word,* and to that duty others are added, among them the duty of government. If a distinctive name must be given the minister as an elder, it should be not teaching elder, but ministerial elder. 3. Primacy of the pastor in the Session. I he official " dignity and usefulness " of the minister as an elder is shown also by the fact that when installed as pastor, he is by virtue of that relation, and of the choice of the people, the chief of the elders of the par- ticular church in which he governs, being the bishop of the congregation and the moderator of the Session. This honor conferred upon the minister as an elder, over other elders, is official, not personal. A chief elder or moderator there must be in the Session, and the church in its Constitution has designated the minister as such. * " But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the Word." (Acts vi. 4. See, also, Romans x. 13-15; Eph. iv. 11-12; and the Larger Catechism, Question 158 ) The Office of the Ruling Elder, in 4. Distinction between ministerial and judica- torial acts. The fact that the ministry is a distinct office from that of the ruHng eldership, finds additional illustration, in the assignment to ministers by the Law of the Church of executive duties connected with cer- tain acts of church courts. All members of Session, for instance, whether ministers or ruling elders, partici- pate equally in the deliberations and acts, which result in the decision to receive to communion unbaptized applicants for church-membership. Such deliberations and acts are the exercise of conjoint authority in government. But while the Constitution confers power upon all members of Session in the reception of church-members, it does not permit ruling elders to baptize. Baptism is not a judicatorial but a minis- terial act. What is true of baptism is true also of the administration of the T.ord's Supper, the preaching of the Word, and of ordination.* The difference be- tween judicatorial and ministerial acts is applicable in all the church courts. Ruling elders in the several church courts are entitled equally with ministers to act in purely judicatorial matters, but they are not em- powered to perform ministerial duties. T^ care be taken to apply in practice the difference between judi- catorial and ministerial acts, the distinction between the minister as a preacher and the minister as an elder will be clearly seen ; much of misunderstanding will be avoided as to the nature and functions of the ruling eldership ; both the ministerial elder and the ruling elder will appreciate more fully their common 'duties * See Limitations upon Powers, p. 68. ii2 The Office of the Riding Elder. as eiders ; and the efficiency and prosperity of the Church will be greatly promoted. 5. Equality of ministerial and ruling elders in all judicatories. Apart from the primacy in the Session, the minister as an elder and as a member of church courts, possesses no judicatorial rights or powers which are not equally possessed by the ruling elder. Whether in Session, Presbytery, Synod, or General Assembly, all elders are on an equality. 6. Minister ineligible as a ruling elder. The distinction between the ministerial and the ruling elder is also emphasized by the fact that ''an ordained min- ister cannot be also a ruling elder in a congregation." Such is the law of the Church, and the sole exception made does but prove the rule. That exception pro- vides that "on foreign missionary ground it may be- come expedient for a minister to perform temporarily the function of a ruling elder, without being specially set apart to the office." [Mins. C. A., 1871, p. 546.] A minister can be a ruler in a particular church only when installed as pastor, or when appointed by the Presbytery as moderator of Session. 7. The minister as an elder is a representative of the Church at large. Ruling elders are always chosen from the male members of a particular church, and are the representatives of the people of such church. Ministerial elders are by virtue of their office, members of Presbytery, and both in that judi- catory, and when exercising authority in particular churches, are the representatives of the Church at large. III. THE SESSION, III. THE SESSION. I. THE CONSTITUENT ELEMENTS. 1. The members. ''The church Session consists of the pastor or pastors and ruling elders of a particu- lar congregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § I.] 2. Pastor a member of Session. It is common to speak of the pastor and Session of a given church. This phraseology is not proper, though current in many quarters. The pastor is a part of and permanent moderator of the Session. See '' Moderator.'* 3. Elders must be ordained and installed. Elders must be ordained and installed before they can act as members of Session. Term-service elders should be reinstalled after each re-election. 4. Minister cannot be corresponding member. The Session of a church cannot invite even a minister belonging to the same Presbytery ''to sit as a corre^ sponding member of said Session." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 185T, p. 20.] 5. Elders cannot be corresponding members. There is no constitutional provision enabling Sessions 115 ii6 The Session. to invite elders of other churches to sit as correspond- ing members. 6. Presbytery cannot appoint special Sessions. Presbytery cannot appoint a special Session composed of elders belonging to different congregations, with a view to the performance of Sessional duties. " The appointment of such a special Session is entirely un- constitutional." [Mins. G. A., 1823, p. 149; 1824, p. 213.] A special Session of ruling elders of neigh- boring churches to obviate delays for want of quorums is unconstitutional. [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 28.] 7. Deacons. Deacons have no right to take part at any time in meetings of Session, whether in receiv- ing or dismissing members, or in other business of the body. ''There is no judicial power allowed them in the Scriptures." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1715, p. 4-] II. POWERS.— General. The powers of the Session are indicated in general in Ch. IX. of Form of Government. See, also, ''Powers," p. 68. Certain specific powers are desig- nated in other places in the Constitution, such, for instance, as Book of Discipline, §§ 34 and 71, and Directory for Worship, Ch. VI., § 3, and Ch. VII., § 6. The text of each provision of the Constitution designating specific Sessional powers is given under the proper head — e. g. "Judicial Process." The gen- eral responsibility of Session is stated in the Form of Government as follows: "The church Session is charged with maintaining the spiritual government of the congregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] The Session. 117 For the purpose of meeting this responsibility the Form of Government declares the Session to "possess the following general powers : ' ' 1 . Power of reception and dismissal. ' * To re- ceive members into the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] To dismiss members. [B. D., § 109.] 2. Power of oversight. ''They have power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church." ''To concert the best methods for promoting the spiritual interest of the con- gregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] This power includes supervision of the conduct of church mem- bers, oversight of the Sabbath-school, the use of church buildings, distribution of benevolent offerings, and care over the pulpit when vacant, as well as the oversight of the general interests of the congregation. 3. Power of representation. " To appoint dele- gates to the higher judicatories of the Church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 4. Power of review. "All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, and reviewed by the Ses- sion, and by its order incorporated with its records." [B. D., § 71.] This includes the acts of the Board of Deacons and certain acts of the Trustees. 5. Judicial power. " To call before them offend- ers and witnesses, being members of their own congre- gation, and to introduce other witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when they can be procured to attend;" . . . "to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who are found to deserve censure." [F. G., ii8 The Session. Ch. IX., § 6.] "Original jurisdiction" in relation to church-members pertains to the Session. [B. D., §§ i8, io8.] For the detail of these powers see the appropriate heads in the pages following. III. MEETINGS. 1. Constitutional provision. "The pastor has power to convene the Session when he may judge it requisite, and he shall always convene them when re- quested to do so by any two of the elders. The Ses- sion shall also convene when directed to do so by the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 7.] 2. Regular meetings. The Session of each church should meet regularly once a month, so far as prac- ticable, at an appointed place and time, and due notice of the meeting should be given to the members, either through the mail or from the pulpit. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 132.] 3. Special meetings. The pastor having the power vested in him by the Constitution, to call meet- ings " when he may judge it requisite," no provision for special meetings is necessary. Care should be taken, however, whenever possible, to notify all the members. 4. Informal meetings. The practice of holding what are called informal meetings of the Session is quite common. In view of the .power of the pastor or moderator to convene the Session at any time, informal meetings are uncalled for. In vacant churches, if pressing matters require a consultation of the elders, TJie Session. 119 agreements entered into ^it such consultations should be acted upon at the first regular meeting thereafter. See caption No. 7, below. 5. Higher court can order a meetingf. The Presbytery having jurisdiction over a Session can direct it to meet for the transaction of business. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 7.] 6. Meetings in absence of pastor. No Session meeting is valid where a church has a pastor, unless the pastor be present as moderator, except in the case of his sickness or absence. The elders in a Session can- not hold a meeting without the knowledge of the pastor, and then claim that the action had at such a meeting was legal. See next section. 7. Official acts possible only at regular called meetings. Acts such as reception of members and appointment of delegates, are "official acts, which the judicatory is competent to perform only when regu- larly convened, and making due record of its proceed- ings." [Mins. Cx. A., 1884, p. 113.] 8. Prayer at Session meetings. " While the act of opening and closing the meetings of a Session with prayer is not enjoined by the Constitution, this Assem- bly judges it to be in harmony with the spirit of the Constitution and the prevailing usage of the Church to observe this solemnity at all meetings of record, ex- cept that the opening prayer may properly be omitted after a divine service." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 113-] "The Session has discretion as to the circumstances under which any given meeting may be opened and closed with prayer. " [Mins. G A., 1892, p. 213.] I20 The Session. IV. QUORUM. 1. Constitutional provision. Two elders, if there be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to constitute a quorum. [F. G., Ch. IX., 2. Quorum essential. " Any number of members less than the constitutional quorum do not make a judicatory, and are not competent to any organic act." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1861, p. 456.] 3. One elder in certain cases. " Cases may occur with infant or feeble churches in which it would be impracticable for a time to have more than one elder, and yet be necessary to perform acts of a judicial character. For such the Constitution provides." [Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] 4. When an elder refuses to act. *' If Mr. A., as alleged, refuses to act as a ruling elder, and has left the church, Mr. C. constitutes the Session, and is en- titled to act as such." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 911.] 5. Quorum and non-resident elders. When of three elders in a Session, two were non-resident, and their residences unknown, the Assembly ordered " that the pastor and the one elder actually in the congrega- tion " be recognized under existing circumstances, and so long as the present condition of affairs may continue, as the legal quorum. [Mins., G. A., 1892, p. 189.] 6. Pastor may be a quorum. In the rare cases of the removal or death of all the elders of a given church, or of newly-formed congregations unable at once to secure ruling elders, the letter and the spirit The Session. 121 of the Constitution require that the regularly installed pastor, if there be one, or the moderator appointed by Presbytery, should act as the Session, until a duly- called meeting of the congregation elects new elders. If such a meeting cannot be held, the matter should be referred to Presbytery at the earliest time possible. V. MODERATOR. I. General Provisions. 1. Necessity. ^' It is equally necessary in the judi- catories of the Church, as in other assemblies, that there should be a moderator or president, that the business may be conducted with order and despatch. ' ' [F. G., Ch. XIX., § I.] 2. Constitutional powers. Ch. XIX., § 2, F. G. invests the moderator with specific powers for the trans- action of business. These provisions are a part of the Constitution, and cannot be modified or changed by any judicatory. They are distinct from what are called the General Rules for Judicatories. The section for convenience is arranged as follows : 3. Source and extent of authority. '^The moderator is to be considered as possessing, by delega- tion from the whole body, all authority necessary for the preservation of order ; for convening and adjourn- ing the judicatory ; and directing its operations accord- ing to the rules of the Church." 4. Motions. " He is to propose to the judica- tory every subject of deliberation that comes before them." 5. Methods of business. He may propose what 122 The Session. appears to him the most regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. 6. Interruptions. *' He shall prevent the members from interrupting each other," 7. Respect for the chair. '' And require them, in speaking, always to address the chair." 8. Deviations from subject. '' He shall prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject." 9. Personalities. ''And from using personal re- flections." 10. Disorder. '' He shall silence those Avho refuse to obey order." 11. "Withdrawal of members. ''He shall pre- vent members who attempt to leave the judicatory with- out leave obtained from him." 12. Putting the vote. "He shall, at a proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put the ques- tion and call the votes." 13. Casting vote. "If the judicatory be equally divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time ; and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he decline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. ' ' 14. State the question. " In all questions he shall give a concise and clear state of the object of the vote ; and, the vote being taken, shall then declare how the question is decided." 15. Appeals from decisions. Appeals from the decisions of the moderator are to be taken to Presby- tery. See, for other duties, "Committees," "Rules for Judicatories,'' and Index, under "Moderator." The Session. 123 2. Moderator. — Church with Pastor. 1. Pastor always moderator. Exception. ''The pastor of the congregation shall always be the modera- tor of the Session, except when, for prudential reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister should be invited to preside." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 2. Goncurrence of pastor and Session neces- 'ary in exceptional cases. In case another moder- ator than the pastor is desirable, '' the pastor may, with the concurrence of the Session, invite such other min- ister as they may see meet, belonging to the same Pres- bytery, to preside in that case. The same expedient -nay be adopted in case of the sickness or absence of he pastor." [F. G., Ch. IX., §3.] 3. Absence of" the pastor. When the pastor of a church is absent, the minister invited to preside over a meeting of the Session, should be requested to do so with the consent of the pastor, and after action by the Session. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 4. Sickness of the pastor. When a pastor is sick, the clerk or other member of Session should immedi- ately secure the pastor's consent for the Session to in- vite some other minister, belonging to the same Pres- bytery, to preside in the emergencv- [F. G., Ch: IX., §3-] 5 . Prudential reasons for change of moderator. The cases which the Constitution has in view are chiefly those in which the personal interests of a pastor may be under consideration. But it should be borne in mind that in all such cases, the invitation to another 124 The Sessio7i. minister to preside must come from and be forwarded through the pastor, after concurrence by the Session. 6. Moderator other than pastor must be of the same Presbytery. When the pastor cannot or should not act as moderator, then he should invite, with the concurrence of the Session, "such other minister as they may see meet, belonging to the same Presby- tery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3.] 7. Judicial cases. If the pastor brings personally charges against a member of the church, which is neither desirable nor advisable, he cannot act as mod- erator. 8. Pastor's status in case another minister presides. The pastor is a member of a Session when, by the action of Session, another minister acts as mod- erator. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 47.] 9. CoUegriate church. '' In congregations where there are two or more pastors, they shall, when present, alternately preside in the Session." [F. G., Ch. IX., §5-] 10. Must be a minister. Sections three and four of Chap. IX. Form of Gov. deal with totally different circumstances. Section three deals with the case of the Session of a church which has a pastor, and pro- vides for a moderator at meetings at which he cannot or ought not to preside. Section four deals with the case of the Session of a vacant church. It would seem that it is only the Session of a vacant church, which in certain circumstances can proceed to business with- out a ministerial moderator. The Session. 125 3. Moderator — Vacant Churches. 1. Power of Presbytery to appoint. ''When, therefore, a church is without a pastor, the moderator of the Session shall be either the minister appointed for that purpose by the Presbytery, or one invited by the Session to preside on a particular occasion." [F. G., Ch. IX., ^ 4.] 2. Session may invite another minister. The Session of a vacant church has a choice of moderators for any given meeting. ^Vhile the moderator ap- pointed by Presbytery is the proper presiding officer, yet he may not be able to be present, and the Session, therefore, has the constitutional right to invite another moderator ** to preside on a particular occasion." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 4.] 3. Ruling" elder may be moderator. "Where it is impracticable, without great inconvenience, to procure the attendance of such a [minister] moderator, the Session may proceed without it." [F. G., Ch. IX , § 4.] See also p. 448. 4. Session to judge of impracticabUity. The Session of a vacant church, *' under its responsibity to the Presbytery, is the judge of the impracticability of procuring a moderator." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1869, p. 271.] The phrase in the last sentence of section iv., Ch. IX., ''without great inconvenience," ought to be interpreted, however, with a view to proper action. The custom of some Sessions, when churches are vacant, of proceeding to business without a minister, when half a dozen ministers live within a radius of a mile, is con- 126 The Session. trary to the letter and spirit of the Constitution. It is fundamental to the Presbyterian System that elders act conjointly with ministers. The power to act in excep- tional cases, ought not to be treated as if it enabled a Session to set to one side the provisions of the Consti- tution. 5. Ministers to be of the same Presbytery. It is not "lawful for the Session of a church that is without a pastor, to invite a minister of another Pres- bytery to moderate its meetings." [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 107.] The Old School Assembly permitted minis- ters of other Presbyteries to preside, and the usage in many Sessions has been in conformity with that prac- tice. 6. Pastor-elect not moderator. *' A pastor-elect is not moderator ex officio, as he yet has no official con- nection with the church." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 45.] 7. Stated supply not necessarily moderator. The stated supply of a vacant church, though regularly employed by the church authorities for a fixed period, is not the moderator of Session unless appointed by the Presbytery, or invited to preside at a particular meet- ing by the Session, being a member of the same Pres- bytery. 8. Judicial business requires ministerial mod- erator. ** It is expedient, at every meeting of the vSession, more especially when constituted for judicial business, that there be a presiding minister." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 4.] This rule should be uniformly adhered to in all judicial cases. The Session. 127 VL CLERK. 1. Appointment and term of service. '' Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their trans- actions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure." [F. G., Ch. XX.] 2. Duties. " It shall be the duty of the clerk, be- sides recording the transactions, to preserve the records carefully ; and to grant extracts from them, whenever properly required." [F. G., Ch. XX.] In addition to the preceding requirements, the clerk receives no- tices of complaints and letters of dismissal of church- members from other churches, signs letters of dismissal of and citations in judicial cases, authenticates records of testimony, conducts the correspondence of the Ses- sion, and acts as clerk at meetings of the church. 3. Authority of extracts from records. *' Such extracts under the hand of the clerk, shall be con- sidered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part of the Church." [F. G., Ch. XX.] 4. Clerk should be an elder. Sessions sometimes appoint the pastor to the office of clerk. This, how- ever, should not be done, in view of the fact that the pastor is by law the moderator of Session. An elder is the proper person to perform the duties of the office, and can be instructed therein by the pastor, if neces- sary. 5. Minutes to be correctly kept. One of the requirements of the Book of Disc, § 71, is that the Presbytery on review shall examine *' whether the pro- 128 The Session. ceedings have been correctly recorded." It is advis- able for the clerk, therefore, to read his notes of the proceedings of a given meeting of Session, at the close of such meeting, as well as to secure their approval at the opening of the meeting next ensuing. See also under, ' ^ Records. ' ' 6. Docket. The docket of business for Session meetings should be prepared by the clerk, and handed by him to the moderator at the opening of each Ses- sion. The following form is suggested, and contains the more important items of business likely to come before a Session, except those connected with judicial cases. It can be modified to suit specific needs : 1. Opening prayer. 2. Calling of roll. 3. Reading and approval of minutes. 4. Reports of permanent committees. 1. Sabbath-school. 2. Systematic beneficence. 3. Church music. 4. Missionary and young people's societies. 5. Conference with deacons and trustees. 5. Reports of special committees. 6. Report of clerk. 7. Report of treasurer. 8. Examination and reception of members. 9. Dismissal of members. 10. Arrangements for Lord's Supper. 1 1 . Report to Presbytery. The Session. 129 12. Appointment of delegates to Presbytery or Synod. 13. Request for meeting of the congregation, for election of pastor or other purpose. 14. Arrangements for installation of pastor. 15. Selection of moderator in absence of pastor. 16. Invitation to Presbytery to meet at the church. 17. Unfinished business. 18. Miscellaneous business. 19. Adjournment. 20. Prayer and benediction. 7. Disability or absence of clerk. In the dis- ability or absence of the clerk, the moderator is to act in the matter of the receiving and filing of complaints and appeals. [B. D., §§ 84, 96.] The Session, how- ever, for the record of its own transactions should appoint a clerk pro tern. VII. TREASURER. T. Reason for appointment. Chapter VI. of the Directory for Worship directs the Session to apportion the benevolent offerings of the congregation among the Boards of the Church. This involves the receipt and payment of the funds contributed by church-mem- bers. For the systematic conduct of the finances of Session, a treasurer, therefore, should be appointed. When the Session is small the clerk can be elected as treasurer. See, also, ''Offerings." 2. Report. The treasurer of Session should report to the Session at its regular meetings the condition of the funds in his charge, and just after the close of 13© The Session. the ecclesiastical year, on March 31, should present an annual report for use in preparing the Statistical Re- port of Session to Presbytery. VIIL COMMITTEES. 1. Permanent committees. The oversight of the general interests of the congregation by the Session, can be most efficiently conducted by the appointment of permanent committees upon the more important matters of Sessional business. The General Assembly has ordered the appointment of certain committees, such as that on Systematic Beneficence, and others are required by the needs of the work. These committees may be five in number — viz. : on the Sabbath -school, Systematic Beneficence, Church Music, Missionary and Young People's Societies, and Conference with Dea- cons and Trustees. 2. Special committees. Special committees are appointed for the consideration of matters needing immediate and temporary attention. They may con- sist of one or more members. 3. Committees on judicial matters. For com- mittees of investigation and prosecution, see under '^ Judicial Cases." 4. Appointment. See " Rules for Jud.," p. 400. 5. Number of members. The committees may be composed each of one member in the smaller Sessions, and ought not to be composed of more than two mem- bers in the larger Sessions. 6. Pastor a member. The pastor by virtue of his The Session. 131 office is a member of all Sessional committees, whether special or permanent. 7. Conduct of committee business. Great care should be taken by the committees of Session when dealing with the Sabbath-school, the missionary, and other societies, the deacons and trustees, to avoid all causes of friction. The advice of the Assembly in the case of the relations of the Session with the trustees, is pertinent to all committee business : "■ that all such questions be treated by the Session with Christian tact and courtesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 90.] 8. References to committees. All matters di- rectly connected with the business of a permanent or special committee of Session, should be referred to it for report, or, if immediate action is required, should be brought by it before Session through the moderator. 9. Reports. Permanent committees should be called upon for reports at every regular meeting of the Session, and the resolutions appointing special committees should contain a clause requiring them to report at the meeting next ensuing. IX. RECORDS. I. Fair record of proceedings to be kept, "Every Session shall keep a fair record of its proceed- ings." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 8.] The phrase ''fair record " indicates that it is not expected that Sessional should be as minute as Presbyterial records, for con- cerning the latter it is declared [F. (i., Ch. X., §9] to be the duty of the Presbytery to keep a '* full and 132 The Session. fair record." A record, therefore, maybe fair with- out being minute. It is desirable that the record should be both accurate and neat. 2. Forms of records. See forms for many of the items of business transacted by the vSession in Part VI. 3. Minutes board of deacons. It is discretion ary with church Sessions to order the minutes of the board of deacons to be incorporated with the records of Session. [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 107.] 4. Church meeting's. "■ All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Ses- sion, and by its order incorporated with the records." [B. D., § 7,.] 5. Church meetings, incorporation mandatory. *' The rule is not discretionary, but mandatory, that church Sessions shall order the incorporation of the proceedings of congregational meetings with their own records." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 117.] 6. Church meetings, extent of incorporation. ^* It is in the power of church Sessions to direct that the proceedings of such meetings (congregational) or of the church, (whether said proceedings are reported to the Session in the form of minutes of meetings or as reports of boards or committees), shall be incorporated in the Sessional records in such a manner, and to such an extent only, as will faithfully exhibit the action taken." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 118.] 7. Trustees, proceedings of, at congregational meetings. Referring to the preceding action, the Assembly has said that *' this construction of the rule in question is to be understood to apply to the pro- The Session. 133 ceedings of trustees in all cases, in which, under the laws of the places where they exercise their functions, their action is subject to review by Session." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 118.] 8. Yearly review by Presbytery. The " record shall be at least once in every year submitted to the inspection of the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 8.] ''Every judicatory above a Session shall review, at least once a year, the records of the proceedings of the judicatory." [B. D., § 71.] "It is required of all the Presbyteries within the bounds of the General As- sembly, annually to call up and examine the Sessional records of the several churches under their care, as directed in the Book of Discipline." [Mins., 1809, p. 221.] 9. Presbytery may require records to be pro- duced. *'If the lower judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher may require them to be produced, either immediately, or at a speci- fied time, as circumstances may determine." [B. D., §71] 10. Review does not extend to statistical items. The right of general review and control ''does not" extend to statistical items of baptisms and administra- tions of the Lord's Supper, inserted for record and convenient reference, in chronological order, between the minutes of actual proceedings." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 631.] 11. Presbyterial rules not necessarily obliga- tory. The Presbytery cannot " pass rules for the con- duct of church Sessions, and then take exceptions to 134 The Session. the proceedings of church Sessions that are not ac- cording to said rules, when the rules are not prescribed by our Form of Government or Book of Discipline." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 631.] 12. Records once approved cannot be altered by Session. "A record once approved by a higher court cannot be altered or annulled by a lower one. If there be an error in the record, the remedy is to be sought by an application to the highest judicatory that has endorsed such mistake." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1862, p. 34.] X. REGISTERS AND ROLLS. 1. General provision. ''It is important that every church Session keep a fair register of marriages, of baptisms, with the times of the births of the individ- uals baptized, of baptized persons admitted to the Lord's Table, and of the deaths and other removals of church-members." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 9.] 2. Church-members. A full and accurate register should be kept of all the members of the church. 3. Absentee members. Each Session should keep a roll of members who have removed out of the bounds of the congregation, without obtaining a certificate of dismission, and who have, after being advised, refused to apply for such certificate. This roll shall state the -relation of each to the church, and such members shall ''continue subject to the jurisdiction of the Session." [B. D., § 50.] See also pp. 448, 452, and 457. 4. Suspended members. " A separate roll of all The Session. 135 such names shall be kept, stating the relations of each to the church." [B. D., §50.] 5. Baptized children. See, ''Children of Be- lievers. ' ' 6. Purging the roll : actual membership to be reported. Utmost care should be taken to clear the "church registers of all deceased, dismissed, and lost members ; and that it may thus be known what is the actual membership." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1869, p. 272.] 7. Printed volume. The Board of Publication has provided a volume containing these registers, and every Session should procure a copy. 8. Custody of registers. The volume or volumes containing the records of Session and the facts con- cerning church-members should be in charge of the clerk of Session, and the pastor should report to the clerk all necessary items of baptisms, marriages, etc. XI. MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH. General Matters. 1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. No mem- ber of a church can properly ever cease to be such but by death, exclusion, regular dismission, or an orderly withdrawing to join some other Christian denomina- tion ; and must of necessity continue to be amenable to that church until he becomes regularly connected with another." [Mins. G. A., 1825, p. 256.] 2. Congregation has no jurisdiction. " No vote of the congregation of a Presbyterian church can affect 136 The Session. the rights of a communing member as such. All such power is vested in the Session." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866, p. 54.] 3. Exceptions to Sessional jurisdiction. Only the Session can receive or dismiss church-members, except — a. At the organization of a church, when the com- mittee of Presbytery acts. b. At the dissohition of a church, when Presbytery can grant letters of dismission. [B. D., § 112.] c. In the case of a minister who demits his office, when the Presbytery can give him a letter to any church with which he may desire to connect himself. [B. D., d. In the case of a complaint against a Session for not granting a letter of dismissal to a church-member, when the Presbytery has ordered the Session to act. If the Session declines to obey the order of Presbytery to grant the letter, then the Presbytery may issue the let- ter under the signature of its own officer. See p. 150. 4. Specific po^wers over members. The church Session "have power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church ; to call before them offenders and witnesses ; to receive members into the church ; to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who are found to deserve censure." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] The powers of Session over members are, therefore, (i) Reception, (2) Oversight, (3) Judicial action, (4) Dis- mission. These several powers are treated of under their appropriate heads. The Session. lyj 5. Church without elders. In the case of a church without ruling elders ''the Presbytery should appoint a special committee to take the oversight of the church, and to secure, as soon as possible, the election of proper officers — ruling elders and deacons — that it may perform all the functions of a Presbyterian church." [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 116.] The special committee of Presbytery is the proper body to receive members in the case of such church. 6. Members of extinct church. '' If a church becomes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was con- nected shall have jurisdiction over the members, and grant them letters of dismission to some other church. It shall, also, determine any case of discipline begun by the Session and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 7. Candidates and licentiates are church-mem- bers. " That although candidates and licentiates are training for the gospel ministry, and in consequence of this are placed under the care of Presbyteries, and in certain respects become immediately responsible to them, yet they are to be regarded as belonging to the order of the laity till they receive ordination to the whole work of the gospel ministry." [Mins. G. A., 1829, p. 377.] See also p. 451. 8. Ordained ministers not members. ''Or- dained ministers ought not to be considered church- members, and to have their names enrolled as such." [xMins. G. A., O. S., 1843, P- i?^.] 9. Blank forms of the Board of Publication rec- ommended. The General x\ssembly "urges upon all our churches the use of the printed blanks for the 138 The Session. dismission and reception of members, furnished by our Board of Publication." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 587.] XII. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 1. Constitutional provisions. '' The Session has power to receive members into the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., §6.] See for reception on confession, No. 18, p. 141, and by certificate. No. 2, p. 146. 2. Terms of membership. The only terms of membership are the conditions of salvation. '' A pro- fession of faith in Christ and obedience to him is all that is required in our Standards of those who are out of the visible Church, in order to their being baptized. ' ' [Mins. G. A., N. S., i860, p. 244. See C. F., Ch. XXVIII., § 4; and L. C, Quest. 166; S. C, Quest. 95.] Faith in Christ involves repentance for sin, dependence for salvation solely upon his atoning work, recognition of his deity, acknowledgment of his au- thority as Lord, and acceptance of the Scriptures as the Word of God. See p. 458. 3. Vote of Session is the final act. For the re- ception of church-members, whether by letter or on confession of faith, '' the Session is the church, and its act of admission the act of the church The vote of the Session is the essential and final act by which they are thus received, and needs no subsequent action of the church to give it reality or validity." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, pp. 22, 23.] 4. Members must be received by Session. *' The order of the churches requires that all persons The Session. 139 making a public profession of religion be introduced to the communion of the Church only by an individual Session regularly constituted." [Mins. G. A., 1832, p. 334.] See for exceptions, No. 3, p. 136, and No. 6, p. 137. 5. Members can be received only into the church over "which Session rules. '^ Sessions can- not receive persons on profession of their faith in Christ, or by letter, into any body except into the organized church of which any given Session is the governing body." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. Z(i.'\ 6. Session not to receive members intending to belong" to another church. ' '■ The practice of one Session admitting to a Christian profession, persons belonging or intending to belong to a congregation under the care of another Session, is irregular, and ought not to be countenanced." [Mins. G. A., 1832, P- 334-] 7. Absentee members not to be received on confession. "When a person has been absent three years and his residence unknown, the Session of any other Presbyterian church cannot receive him on pro- fession of faith, if restored standing in the church to which he belongs and regular dismission therefrom are possible." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 81.] 8. Suspended member cannot be received on examination. A suspended church-member uniting with another church on examination, without stating the fact of his suspension, ''unites deceptively. So soon as the facts in the case are ascertained by the Session of this second church, the proper order of I40 The Session. procedure is for this Session, after conference with the accused person, to strike his name from their roll of church-members as not under their jurisdiction, to communicate their action to the Sesssion suspending him, with the reasons for it, and to request the said Session to proceed against him on separate process for duplicity and disorder." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, p. 269.] 9. Applicants for membership having scruples on infant baptism. '' While it is clear, that persons otherwise of good Christian character, are not to be excluded from the communion of that Church, be- cause they have scruples concerning infant baptism, there is in every case, where such persons apply for admission, a question as to the expediency of receiving them, upon which the Session of the church must decide." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 36.] 10. Persons disinclined to submit to the ordi- nances and regulations of the Church not to be received. Persons who do not believe in water bap- tism [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 627], and persons not in- clined to submit to the discipline of the church [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1853, p. 434], are not to be received. 11. Persons rejecting fundamental doctrines «dannot be admitted. Persons who do not believe in the fundamental doctrines of evangelical Christianity are not to be received into membership in the Presby- terian Church. For this reason the Assembly decided that Swedenborgians and Universalists could not be received. [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 37; 1892, p. 60.] 12. Persons engaged in certain occupations not The Session. 141 to be admitted. Persons engaged in secular work on I - Sabbath with a view to worldly advantage [Mins. G. A., 1819, p. 713], and persons engaged in the manufacture and sale of intoxicating drinks [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 558], are not to be admitted to mem- bership. 13. Persons guilty of certain practices. Polyga- mists [Mins. G. A., 1875, p. 507], and duellists [Mins. G. A., 1805, p. 339], are not to be received until they *' manifest a just sense of guilt, and give satisfactory evidence of repentance." 14. Discretion vested in the Session. "Every Session must judge of that degree of knowledge of Christian doctrine, and adherence thereto on the part of those examined by them, which may render their reception suitable, and for their own edification, and the peace of the church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1S53, P- 434] 1 5 . Baptism necessary to membership. * ' The vote of the Session is conditioned upon the baptism, and can in no case be a substitute for the sacrament itself." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1867, p. 496.] 16. Baptized children. See p. 162. 17. Other denominations. Seep. 445. 18. Baptized persons, public profession. ''Any forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been thus admitted to sealing ordinances, should give effect to the distinction, so clearly laid down by our Stand- ards, between admitting the children of the church to the Lord's Table, and the unbaptized to membership in the church." [Mins. G. A., 1873, P- 639.] 142 The Session. 19. Unbaptized persons, public profession. '* When unbaptized persons apply for admission into the church, they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving satisfaction with respect to their knowledge and piety, make a public profession of their faith, in the presence of the congregation; and thereupon be baptized." [D. W., Ch. X.,§4-] Seep. 458. 20. Profession of faith may be in the presence of the Session. ''The public profession of one's faith may for sufficient reasons, as the Directory for Worship [Ch. X., § 4] implies, be omitted." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1867, p. 497.] But in such exceptional cases, the profession should be in the presence of the Session or a committee of the Session. A profession made by a person /;/ articulo mortis^ and only in the presence of a minister or elder, does not constitute membership in the visible Church. 21. Local confessions of faith and covenants not authoritative. " Confessions of faith and cove- nants in use among local churches are not essential to the organization of a church, or the establishment of membership therein, since they are not the authorita- tive standard of faith or practice in the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 23.] XIII. EXAMINATION OF APPLICANTS. 1. Examination of applicants. " Those who are to be admitted to sealing ordinances, shall be exam- ined as to their knowledge and piety." [D. W., Ch. X., § 3.] 2. Examination to be in the presence of the The Session. 143 Session. " Inasmuch as the members oi" the Session are the judges of the qualifications of those to be ad- mitted to sealing ordinances, and the reception of such is their act, the examination of candidates ought mani- festly to be in their presence, unless in special cases." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 638.] 3. Committee to examine in special cases. With reference to the examination of candidates unable to appear before Session the Assembly has decided that '' in special cases of sickness, or other hindrance, this duty may be performed by a committee under direction of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 638.] 4. Persons to examine. The examination of candidates for church-membership should be con- ducted under the direction of the pastor, or, if there be none, by the moderator of the Session. All the ruling elders present should be requested by name to take part in the examination, and no elder should be excused from performing this duty. 5. Previous conference with applicants. The pastor, or, if there be none, the clerk of Session, should confer with applicants, prior to their appearance before the Session, with a view to due preparation for the ex- amination, and to remove any natural fears which may be cherished by young persons. 6. Method and character of examination. The moderator should first ascertain the full name and age of each candidate, and the fact of his or her baptism or non -baptism. These items should be entered upon the memorandum of the clerk of Session for use in the lecords. Then should follow inquiries as to — 144 The Session. (i) The time when a desire was first felt by the candidates to confess Christ ; (2) The influences which led to this desire ; (3) The motives impelling to union with the Church ; (4) The habits of the candidates with respect to prayer and reading of the Scriptures ; (5) The acceptance by the candidates of the Scrip- tures as the Word of God ; (6) The extent of their realization of sin and conse- quent need of a Saviour ; (7) Their dependence upon the Lord Jesus Christ alone for salvation ; (8) Their knowledge of fundamental Christian doc- trine ; (9) Their purpose to obey and serve Christ in the life; (10) Their purpose to perform faithfully their duties as church-members. The examination should be as simple as possible, avoiding all theological technicalities, and developing mainly the fact of actual faith in and purpose to serve faithfully the Lord Jesus Christ. Especially should care be taken not to burden the consciences of con verts with doctrines, belief in which is not required of church-members. See p. 46. 7. Questions precedent to admission. While inquiries along the lines above indicated should be put to applicants, by all members of the Session, in their discretion, the following or similar questions should be put to all applicants by the moderator, and answered by them in the affirmative : The Session. 145 1. Do you believe in one God, Father, Son and Holy Ghost ? 2. Do you believe in Jesus Christ, as the only-be- gotten Son of God, and do you receive him as your Saviour and acknowledge him as your Lord? 3. Do you believe in the Holy Scriptures as the Word of God, and accept them as the infallible and supreme rule of faith and conduct ? 4. Do you promise to endeavor to lead a consistent Christian life? 5 . Do you promise to obey the rules of this church, to contribute to its support according to ability, to attend its services, and to promote its peace, purity, and welfare, so long as you remain a member? 8. Reception of applicants. A motion to receive applicants having been made and adopted, the mem- bers of Session should rise and extend a cordial wel- come in the name of Christ to the new members, taking them by the hand, and wishing them happiness and success in the Christian life. A brief prayer would be a fitting close to the solemn service. 9. Directions to applicants after reception. The moderator of Session should give to the new mem- bers definite directions as to the time during divine service, when they will make a public profession of faith in Christ. XIV. DISMISSAL OR WITHDRAWAL OF MEMBERS. I. Sessions to counsel transfer. It is *' enjoined upon the Sessions of our churches, on the removal of 10 146 The Session. any members beyond the boundaries of their own or- ganization," to "counsel these members to transfer their relation immediately, if practicable, or at the earliest opportunity." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 923.] 2. Certificate required. " When any member shall remove from one church to another, he shall produce a certificate, ordinarily not more than one year old, of his church-membership and dismission, before he shall be admitted as a regular member of that church." [B. D., § 114.] See, also, p. 445. 3. Jurisdiction over transferred member. "A member of a church, receiving a certificate of dismis- sion to another church, shall continue to be a member of the church giving him the certificate, and subject to the jurisdiction of the Session, until he has become a member of the church to which he is recommended, or some other evangelical church." [B. D., § 109.] 4. Certificate to be addressed to a church. ''The certificate shall be addressed to a particular church." [B. D., § 114.] 5. Certificate good in any evangelical church. While a certificate of dismission is to be addressed to a particular church, the holder may deposit it with ''some other evangelical church." [B. D., § 109.] 6. Certificate to include children. In addition to the name of the church-member, if that member be a parent " the names of the baptized children, if such children are members of his household and remove with him, and are not themselves communicants, shall be included in the certificate of dismission." [B. D., I "4.] The Session. 147 7. Sessions may delegate authority to issue certificates. The Assembly "does not find in the Form of Government anything which would invalidate the custom of authorizing by vote of Session, its moder- ator or stated clerk to issue letters in the interim of the meetings of the Session, to members who are in good standing, and to report such dismissions to the Session at its next meeting." [Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 106.] 8. Bflfect of certificate. ''A letter of dismission, whether issued to a ruling elder or private member, terminates the relations of the person dismissed with the church giving the letter, except so far as said church is responsible for its watch and care over him during the period of transition." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1867, p. 512.] A dismissed member, further, shall '' not deliberate or vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of any office, until he has be- come a member of the church to which he is recom- mended." [B. D., § 109.] 9. Notification to churches. The clerk of the Session granting certificates of dismission, should notify the church to which members are dismissed of the fact. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 923.] 10. Reception to be reported. '' The fact of the reception of the person or persons named ' ' in the cer- tificate of dismission, '' shall be promptly communicated to the church which gave it." [B. D., § 114.] 1 1 . Irregularity does not invalidate dismission. In the case of certain persons whose dismission was not in regular form, "■ the Assembly, while not approv- 148 The Sessio7t. ing of the haste and confusion with which their dis- mission was given," ''declared their actual connec- tion with the church of now to be valid and regular." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 266.] 12. Dismissal of absentee members. "If a church-member, more than two years absent from the place of his ordinary residence and church connec- tions, applies for a certificate of membership, his ab- sence, and the knowledge of the church respecting his demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate." [B. D., §116.] 13. Suspended member, dismission of. " It may be orderly in circumstances of necessity, arising from removal to an inconvenient distance," to "dis- miss to another church a suspended member," "pro- vided that in no instance the Session from which he be dismissed be allowed to review or rejudge the case." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 239.] See p. 446. 14. Suspended member may claim dismission when restored. " When a superior judicatory has taken action restoring a suspended member to a good standing, said member has the right on application to receive a regular certificate of dismission from the Ses- sion with which he is connected to any other church which he may name." [See Mins. G. A., 1824, p. 223.] 1 5 . Form of dismission to other denominations. The whole subject of the form of dismission to other denominations, "is one that ought to be left to the sound discretion of the various church Sessions." The Session. 149 [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1851, p. 28.] A certificate of Christian character, as a rule, will be sufficient. See suggestion of Form, p. 438, and also p. 445. 16. Members uniting" with other denominations without certificates. " If a communicant renounces the communion of this Church by joining another denomination, without "regular dismission, although such conduct is disorderly, the Session shall take no other action in the case than to record the fact, and order his name to be erased from the roll. If charges are pending against him, these charges may be prose- cuted." [B. D., § 53.] In cases of this kind, a sufficient basis for action by the Session would be fur- nished by the testimony of two credible witnesses, to the fact of the union of a given person with another de- nomination. 17. Return of certificate within a year restores rights, except those of oflB.ce. Should a member "return the certificate within a year from its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of any office previously held by him in that church." [B. D., § 109.] 18. Returned certificates more than one year old. No direction as to the course to be pursued, when a returned certificate is more than one year old, is given in the Book of Discipline. In such cases the Session should make due inquiry into the reasons for the delay, and make record of such inquiry in its min- utes. If "it appears that the parties in question had good and sufficient reasons for such delay, being un- 150 The Session. settled as to a permanent home ; their moral and re- ligious life, meantime, being well known to the Ses sion as fully comporting with the requirements of the gospel of Christ," they may be restored to the full privileges of membership. [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 79.] 19. Mo difted certificates. Absence from the ordi- nances of God's house, or other sufficient cause, may justify a Session in omitting from a certificate the words, ''in good and regular standing." Session has the power to grant a " certificate agreeable to the Con- stitution of the Church and to the truth " [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1864, p. 328]. See further, under caption No. 12, p. 148, and also Form of modified certificate, p. 437. 20. Presb3rtery may ^ant a certificate. A Ses- sion refused to obey an order of Presbytery to grant a certificate, and thereupon the Synod directed Presby- tery to furnish the same. The member receiving the certificate appealed on the ground that such certificate, not being issued by Session, " must necessarily be con- sidered not a valid document." The judgment of the Assembly was, " that the Synod had the power to issue the order complained of, and. the certificate so issued is a valid document." [Mins. G. A., 1875, P- S^^-] 21. Members of extinct church. See p. 137. 22. Letter of credence. " The General Assembly urge upon the Sessions of churches, the importance of giving to members who remove from them, in ca.se of uncertain destination, letters of credence." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 587.] 23. Letters of introduction. The General Assem- bly has recommended that church members visiting The Session. 151 Europe be given " letters of introduction to the pas- tors of European churches ' ' of the Presbyterian faith and order. [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 156.] 24. "What printed forms to be used. The As- sembly "urge upon all our churches the use of the printed blanks for dismission and reception furnished by our Board of Publication." [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 587.] See p. 436. XV. SUSPENDED OR DROPPED MEMBERS— Cases without Process. The Session of a church has power by virtue of the provisions of the Constitution to suspend or drop members in certain cases, without trial. These cases are as follows : 1. Coraraunicant holding mistaken views. '* If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he has no right to come to the Lord's Table, the Session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should he continue of the same mind, and his attendance on the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from attendance on the Lord's Supper ; and, after fully satis- fying themselves that his judgment is not the result of mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of communicants, and make record of their action in the case." [B. D., § 49.] See p. 415. 2. Absentee members, general power. ''Al- though great caution and tenderness ought to be exer- cised toward those whose withdrawing from Christian privileges may be occasioned by the unavoidable dis- 152 The Session. pensation of Providence, without any material fault of their own, yet in all cases, in which a church Session has good reason to believe that any of the church-mem- bers under their care have absented themselves with design, either from a disregard of Christian privileges or from a wish to escape from the inspection and dis- cipline of the church, they ought, without unnecessary delay, to declare such persons suspended from the privileges of the church until they give evidence of repentance and reformation." [Mins. G. A., 1825, p. 255.] Seep. 413. 3. Communicant absent for two years, whose residence is known, may be suspended. " If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, removes out of the bounds of his church, without ask- ing for or receiving a regular certificate of dismission to another church, and his residence is known, the Session may, within two years, advise him to apply for such certificate ; and, if he fails so to do, without giving sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members, until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his restoration." [B. D., § 50.*] 4. Communicant who neglects ordinances may be suspended. '' If any communicant, not charge- able with immoral conduct, neglects the ordinances of the church for one year, and in circumstances such as the Session shall regard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he may, after affectionate visitation by the Session, and admonition if need be, be sus- pended from the communion of the Church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the sincerity of his re- * See p. 457. The Session. 153 pentance, but he shall not be excommunicated without due process of discipline." [B. D., § 51.] See p. 414. 5. ComrQunicant absent for three years, whose residence is unknown, may be dropped. '' But, if the Session has no knowledge of him for the space of three years, it may erase his name from the roll of communicants, making record of its action and the reasons therefor." [B. D., § 50.] 6. Members uniting with other denominations without certificates, may be dropped. See under '* Dismissal and Withdrawal of Members," p. 149. 7. Suspended members, jurisdiction over. In all cases of suspension, whether for offences or absences, members continue under the jurisdiction of the Session which suspended them. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, p. 269, B. D., §50.] XVI. BAPTISM. 1. To whom to be administered. ''Baptism is not to be administered to any that are out of the visi- ble Church, and so strangers from the covenant of promise, till they profess their faith in Christ, and obe- dience to him ; but infants descending from parents, either both or but one of them professing faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are, in that respect, within the covenant, and are to be baptized." [L. C, Ques. 166; also, S. C, Ques. 95.] 2. Involved in reception. "The administration of baptism according to the word of God, in the case of unbaptized persons, must of course be involved in, and attendant upon," the Sessional act of reception to membership. [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22.] 154 The Session. 3. Minister to officiate. '' I'he party is to be baptized by a minister of the Gospel, lawfully called thereunto." [C. F., Ch. XXVIII. § 2.] 4. "Water essential to the sacrament. A person cannot ''be admitted to membership in the Presbyterian Church who has not received water baptism in any mode, and who does not believe in other baptism than the baptism of the Holy Ghost." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 627.] 5. Time. Baptism may be administered "■ either at the time (of reception by Session), which would be entirely proper, or at a subsequent period appointed for this purpose." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22.] The time usually appointed, is immediately in connec- tion with the public profession of faith of new mem- bers, and preceding the administration of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. 6. Place, usually the church. '' It is usually to be administered in the church, in the presence of the congregation." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 2.] 7. Mode. *' The Confession of Faith, Ch. XXVIIL, § iii., teaches as follows — viz., " Dipping of the per- son into the water is not necessary ; but baptism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling of water upon the person." [Mins. G. A., 1834, p. 18.] 8. Form of baptism. Baptism is to be adminis- tered to adults by sprinkling with water, accompanied by the words of the authorized formula, '' I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 5.] It should be preceded by a confession of faith on the part The Session. 155 of the person to be baptized, and should be followed by a brief prayer by the officiating minister. 9. May be in private houses. "Although it is proper that baptism be administered in the presence of the congregation ; yet there may be cases when it will be expedient to administer this ordinance in private houses; of which the minister is to be the judge." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § 5.] This provision of the Con- stitution is understood to be applicable chiefly to the baptism of infants. 10. Baptism of Roman Catholics. Converts from Romanism applying for admission sometimes desire to be baptized in accordance with the forms of the evangelical churches. The question of the baptism of such converts is *Meft to the judgment of each church Session, guided by the principles governing the subject of baptism, as laid down in the Standards of our Church." [Mins. G. A., 1875, P- 5^4 5 i8^5> P- 593-] It is suggested, that if the applicants are satisfied with their baptism in infancy, then the Session receive them upon that baptism ; if, on the other hand, the applicants are not satisfied, the Session may order that they be baptized. Our Church cannot take a position with reference to this matter of baptism which would imply that it is indispensable to salvation. Baptism is the sign and seal of an inward condition, and the Church, therefore, has given Sessions liberty to decide every case of Roman Catholic baptism upon its own merits. 1 1 . Baptism not to be repeated. ' ' The sacra- ment of baptism is but once to be administered to any person." [C. F., Ch. XXVIIL, § 7.] 156 The Session. 12. Infant baptism. The requirements in connec- tion with the baptism of infants are given under the head, "The Children of Believers," and will be found on p. 162. XVII. THE LORD'S SUPPER. 1 . Membership in evangelical churches a pre- requisite to communion. ''It is not in accordance with the spirit and usage of the Presbyterian Church " "to invite persons not members of any evangelical church, to partake of the Lord's Supper." [Mins. G. A., 1872, p. 75.] '' The language of the Book [D. W., Ch. IX., § 4], relied upon by some to authorize indiscriminate communion, is not correctly interpreted by them. Although, in describing the persons there invited to the Lord's Table, church-membership is not expressed, it is clearly implied." [Mins. G. A., 1876, P- 79] 2. Frequency of communion. "The commu- nion, or supper of the Lord, is to be celebrated fre- quently ; but how often, may be determined by the minister and eldership of each congregation, as they may judge most for edification." [D. W., Ch. IX., § I.] 3. Public notice to be given. " It is proper that public notice should be given to the congregation, at least the Sabbath before the administration of this ordi- nance." [D. W., Ch. IX., §3.] 4. Preparatory lecture. "It is proper that" "the Sabbath before the administration of this ordi- nance," " or on some day of the week, the people be The Sessio7i. 157 instructed in its nature, and a due preparation for it." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 2.] 5. Conununicants' classes. ''To secure intelli- gent confession of Christ at his table, it is desirable that there be something of the nature of a communi- cants' class in each congregation, duly made known from the pulpit, conducted by the pastor, or, in excep- tional cases, by a competent member of the church. This class should be, if not continuous, for, say, a month before each communion season ; it should be so conducted as to elicit free statements of belief and experience of religious truth and devotional feelings." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. d^.'l 6. Special services. "As it has been customary, in some parts of our Church, to observe a fast before the Lord's Supper ; to have a sermon on Saturday and Monday ; and to invite two or three ministers on such occasions ; and as these seasons have* been blessed to many souls, and may tend to keep up a stricter union of ministers and congregations ; we think it not im- proper that they who choose it may continue in this practice." [D. W., Ch. IX., §6.] 7. Place. The place Avhere the Lord's Supper is publicly administered, should be the audience-room in which the public worship of the congregation is con- ducted. 8. Time. Usually the Lord's Supper is adminis- tered at either the morning or evening service on a Lord's Day, immediately after the sermon. This usage is in accordance with the opening sentence of the Dir. for Worship, Ch. IX., § 4. In many congregations, !58 The Session. however, the administration of this sacrament is con ducted as an independent service, at some hour on the Lord's Day, and a brief address is substituted for the sermon. The Session has the power to make such arrangements in this matter of time, as may seem to them best. 9. Where there is no church organized. " The restriction laid by the last General Assembly on our missionaries, which confines them to administer the ordinance of the Lord's Supper in such places only where there are church-officers regularly appointed, is hereby repealed." [Mins. G, A., 1798, p. 146.] It is the usage for ministers to administer communion, to assemblies of Christians other than organized churches. 10. Kinds of wine. ''The essential elements of the Lord's Supper are bread and wine. The General Assembly has always recognized the right of each church Session to determine what is bread and what is wine. No new legislation is needed on this subject." [Mins. G. A., 1881, p. 548 ; 1882, p. 557.] " It is the sense of the Assembly that the unfermented fruit of the vine fulfills every condition in the celebration of the sacrament." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- loi-] 11. Ministers only to officiate. "The Lord Jesus hath in this ordinance, appointed his ministers to declare his word of institution to the people, to pray, and bless the elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set them apart from a common to an holy use ; and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they communicating also themselves) to give both to the communicants ; but to none who are not then The Session. 159 present in the congregation." [C. F., Ch. XXIX., § 3 : see, also, L. C, Quest. 169.] Neither of the sacraments " may be dispensed by any but by a min- ister of the word, lawfully ordained." [C. F., Ch. XXVII., § 4.] The letter and spirit of Chapter IX. of the Directory for Worship, also involve that no one but a minister can administer this sacrament, 1 2. Ruling elders may aid in the passing of the elements. It is the usage in some congregations for the minister to distribute the elements. In most con- gregations, it is the custom for the ruling elders to assist the minister in the distribution. This custom, however, is simply a matter of convenience, and a min- ister may invite, if necessary, other persons than ruling elders to aid him in passing the elements. 13. No rule as to persons to aid the minister. ** Inasmuch as we have no rule in relation to the sub- ject, the matter is referred to the discretion of the Ses- sions of the churches." [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 516.] 14. Deacons may aid in the distribution of the elements. It is "in accordance with the Presbyte- rian law and usage that deacons distribute to the church-members the bread and wine in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper." [Mins. G. A.. 1874, p. 84.] 15. Communion by persons who aid the min- ister. The persons who aid the officiating minister, whether elders or deacons, should receive the elements from the minister after other communicants have been served. 16. Communion by minister. ''The minister himself is to communicate at such time as may appear i6o The Session. to him most convenient." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 5.] Ordinarily, the minister partakes of the elements, im- mediately before the act of giving them to those who aid him in the distribution. 17. Persons "who are to partake. The officiating minister is authorized to invite such persons as, ''sen- sible of their lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon the atonement of Christ for pardon and acceptance with God ; and such as desire to renounce their sins and are determined to lead a holy life." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 4.] 18. Session may exclude the ignorant as well as the scandalous. '' Such as are found to be ignor- ant and scandalous, notwithstanding their profession of faith, and desire to come to the Lord's Supper, may and ought to be kept from that sacrament by the power which Christ hath left in his Church, until they re- ceive instruction, and manifest their reformation." [L. C, Quest. 173.] The officiating minister is re- quired '' to warn the profane, the ignorant, and scan- dalous, and those that secretly indulge themselves in any known sin, not to approach the holy table." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 4.] 19. Mode of administration. ''The table on which the elements are placed, being decently covered, the bread in convenient dishes, and the wine in cups, and the communicants orderly and gravely sitting around the table (or in their seats before it) in the presence of the minister ; let him set the elements apart, by prayer and thanksgiving." Then " the min- ister is to take the bread, and break it, in the view of The Session. i6i the people," and proceed with the distribution. ''After having given the bread, he shall take the cup, and" using the customary words of institution shall give it also to the people. It is customary to follow with a brief exhortation, and '' then the minister is to pray and give thanks to God." [D. W., Ch. IX., §5.] 20. Collection for the poor. '' The collection for the poor, and to defray the expense of the elements^ may be made after this ; or at such other time as may seem meet to the eldership." [D. W., Ch. IX., § 5.] 2 1 . Private administration not permitted. "Pri- vate masses, or receiving this sacrament by a priest, or any other, alone ; are all contrary to the nature of this sacrament and to the institution of Christ." [C. F., Ch. XXIX., § 4.] 22. Incase of sickness. '' The Standards of our Church are clear in their teaching, that the Lord's Supper is not be received by any one alone, yet, in cases of protracted sickness or approaching death, when the desire is very strongly urged by a member of the Church, to enjoy the administration of the Lord's Supper, a pastor, having duly admonished t^ : applicant that such ordinance, however a scurc j c ,' spiritual comfort, is not, in such cases, an imperative duty, or indispensable to salvation, may, with a mem- ber of his Session, and such communicants as may appropriately be permitted to partake in such solemn- ity, proceed to administer this sacrament, — a minute of every such act to be entered on the records of Ses- sion." [Mins. Cr. A., O. S., 1863, p. 37.] 11 1 62 The Session. XVIII. CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. I. Church-Membership. I. Church includes children. "A particular church consists of a number of professing Christians with their offspring." [F. G., Ch. II., § 4.] Chil- dren are likewise included in the Church by the words, ''together with their children," found in the defini- tions given of the Church universal, both in the Con- fession of Faith and the Form of Government. It cannot be too frequently emphasized, that "all chil- dren born within the pale of the visible Church are members of the Church." [B. D., § 6.] 2. Baptism of Children. I. Children as members entitled to baptism. " All children born within the pale of the visible Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of the Church, and subject to its government and discipline." [B. D., § 6.] ''Not only those that do actually profess faith in and obedi- ence unto Christ, but also the infants of one or both believing parents, are to be baptized." [C. F., Ch. XXVITL, § 4.] " That the seed of the faithful have no less a right to this ordinance, under the gospel, than the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under the Old Testament ; that Christ commanded all nations to be baptized ; that he blessed little children, declar- ing that of such is the kingdom of heaven ; that chil- dren are federally holy, and therefore ought to be bap- tized." [D. W^, Ch. VIIL, § 2.] The Sessioft. 163 2. Only infants of members to be baptized. *' Our Confession of Faith recognizes the right to bap- tism, of infant children only of such parents as are members of the church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, p. 180.] 3. Baptism of infants of non-communicants. There is a diversity in views and in practice in the Church with reference to the baptism of the children of parents who, though non-communicants, were yet themselves baptized in infancy. In connection with this question all ministers have been exhorted ''to take due care " that all persons who '' offer to dedicate their children to God " in baptism, " are persons of a regular life, and have suitable acquaintance with the principles of the Christian religion." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1735, P- ^^S-] Further, the Assembly having been asked to give some precise direction and defini- tion, of the character ** of the visible and credible pro- fession of Christianity" necessary in parents bringing their children to baptism, ''judged it unnecessary, and perhaps impracticable, to deliver rules more explicit than those contained in the Standards of our Church ; but should cases of difficulty arise, they must be de- cided respectively, according to their own merits, be- fore the proper judicatories." [Mins. G. A., 1794, p. 91.] While a diversity in practice exists, the lan- guage of the Larger Catechism does appear to confine infant baptism to the children of communicants. It reads, " Infants descending from parents, either both or but one of them, professing faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are in that respect within the 1 64 The Session. covenant, and are to be baptized." [L. C, Ques. t66.] 4. Presentation of the child. '* After previous notice is given to the minister, the child to be bap- tized is to be presented by one or both parents, signi- fying their desire that the child may be baptized." 5. Time and place. '' It is usually to be adminis- tered in the church, in the presence of the congrega- tion ; and it is convenient that it be performed im- mediately after sermon." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § i.] The recommendation of the Directory as to the time is not usually followed. Infants are baptized in some churches at the preparatory service before communion, when held on Saturday afternoon ; in other churches before the sermon at the morning service, on either the Sabbath preceding or following the administration of the Lord's Supper; and in still other churches im- mediately before communion. The important thing in this connection is, that the Session shall adopt a rule determining both time and place for the public baptism of infants. No rule made by the Session can interfere with the right of the minister to baptize in- fants in private houses. vSee next section. 6. Baptism in private. "Although it is proper that baptism be administered in the presence of the congregation ; yet there may l^e cases when it will be expedient to administer this ordinance in private houses; of which the minister is to be the judge." [D. W., Ch. VIII., § I.] 7. Form of baptism. After the preliminary state- ments respecting the nature of the ordinance, the pro- The Session. 165 pounding of questions to the parents, and prayer "■ for a blessing to attend the ordinance," the minister, "calling the child by its name, shall say, 'I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' As he pronounces these words he is to baptize the child with water, by pouring, or sprinkling it on the face of the child, without adding any other ceremony. " [D. W., Ch. VIII., §2.]''^ 8. Time when infancy ceases not determined. " The precise time of life when the state of infancy ceases, is not determined in the word of God, nor by the Standards of our Church, and, from the nature of the case, is incapable of being regulated by any uni- form rule, but should be left to the judgment of min- isters and Sessions, to be determined according to the particular circumstances of each case. The Assembly, therefore, deem it inexpedient to attempt to fix the precise time at which children ought to be considered too old to be baptized on the faith of their parents." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 25.] 9. Children of parents received on profession. When parents received on confession of faith in Christ into membership, have children under the age of dis- cretion, it is proper to baptize such children on their parents' faith. This is involved in the closing sentence of the preceding section. 3. Obligations of Children. I. Duties as church-members. When baptized children " have arrived at years of discretion, they are * See for addition, p. 453. 1 66 The Session. bound to perfomi all the duties of church-members." [B. D.,§6.] 2. Coming to the Lord's Supper. When, bap- tized children " come to years of discretion, if they be free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord's body, they ought to be informed it is their duty and their privilege to come to the Lord's Supper." [D. W., Gh. X., § I.] 3. General suggestion. Min-sters and Sessions should impress upon the children of believers, in a proper manner, their duties and privileges as church- members. The question which confronts these chil- dren at the age of discretion is not whether they will join the Church, but whether they are ready to sepa- rate themselves from the Church. 4. Obligations of Parents. 1. Discipline of negligent parents. Sessions are "directed to exercise proper discipline where neg- lect exists and is persisted in," in the matter of pre- senting children for baptism. [Mins. G. A., 1886, P- 38.] 2. Form of engagement or vow. The Directory of Worship requires that parents '* teach the child to read the word of God; that they instruct it in the princi- ples of our holy religion, as contained in the Scrip- tures of the Old and New Testaments ; an excellent summary of which we have in the Confession of Faith of this Church and in the Larger and Shorter Cate- chisms of the Westminster Assembly, which are to be The Session. 167 recommended to them, as adopted by this Church, for their direction and assistance, in the discharge of this important duty ; . that they pray with and for it ; that they set an example of piety and godliness before it, and endeavor, by all the means of God.'s appointment, to bring up their child in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." [D. W., Ch. YIIL, § 2.] 3. Eng-agement or vow necessary. In connec- tion with the baptism of children, besides requiring of parents that they shall dedicate their children to God in baptism, *' the. Directory of Public Worship requires an express engagement on ' ' their part. [Mins. G. A., 1794, p. 89.] 4. Catechetical instruction enjoined. " The Assembly hereby most earnestly remind parents and others of the duty of catechising children and youth, and enjoin this duty upon them, as one whose per- formance no instruction that children receive in the Sabbath -school or elsewhere, outside the family, can supersede or supply." [Mins. G. A., 1870, p. 123.] 5. Children not to be placed in Catholic schools. Concerning the conduct of parents who place their children in Roman Catholic schools the Assembly has declared that it is '' a violation of their vows" made in the ordinance of baptism, " •^ind a great hindrance to the training up of their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, p. 265.] The Assembly has also said that "it is utterly inconsistent with the strongest obli- gation of Christian parents, to place their children, 1 68 The Session. for education, in Roman Catholic seminaries." [Mins. G. A., 1835, P- ZZ-'] 6. Children should be trained in the faith of the Church. " We have two suggestions to make to Christian parents on this general subject. One is, that they cause their children to be brought up in the faith of their fathers. We do not mean by this that our youth should be prevented from following out their honest convictions of duty ; but that they should be dissuaded from uniting with other denominations from mere caprice or childish fancies. We consider the conduct of those parents, who suffer their children to abandon our own Church without any adequate reason, as in a high degree reprehensible, and calcu- lated to inflict a serious injury both on the Church and on their divided household." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 310.] 5. Church Control over Baptized Children. 1. Children subject to the Session. ''Children, born within the pale of the visible Church, and dedi- cated to God in baptism, are under the inspection and government of the Church." [D. W., Ch. X., § i.] 2. Significance of Sessional control. The words "inspection and government" used in the Standards respecting the children of believers, are not to be understood in a judicial but in an administrative sense. The power vested in the Session over children is in the main that of religious education. The control of a given child is the right of its parents. The parental authority has the precedence in this matter, parents be- The Session. 169 ing vesponsible, however, to the Session for the proper performance of their duties to their children. 3. Children to be instructed. The children of the Church "are to be taught to read and repeat the Catechism, the Apostles' Creed, and the Lord's -Prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, :o fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ." [D. vV., Ch. X., § T.] ** This Assembly earnestly and affectionately recommend to all the ministers and rul- ing elders in its connection, to teach diligently the young of their respective congregations the Assembly's Shorter Catechism." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1849, P- 181.] ''The Assembly regard Christian training at all periods of youth, and by all practicable methods, especially by parents at home, by teachers in institu- tions of learning, and by pastors through catechetical and Bible-classes, as binding upon the Church, accord- ing to the injunction, * Train up a child in the way he should go,' and as having a vital connection with the increase of the numbers and efficiency of the ministry, and of the stability and purity of the Church. ' ' [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1854, p. 30.] See L. Catech., Q. 173. 4. Diligent oversight enjoined. '' Let us,, as we value that covenant which makes the promise not only ours, but our children's, take a more diligent oversight of those youthful members of our Church. Too often ire they left to wander unrestrained and forgotten in the paths of error and of sin. Can the Church answer to her Great Head, if this neglect of duty be not mourned over and corrected?" [Mins. G. A., 1835, P- 37.] 170 The Sess707i. 5. Special services to be held. It is recom mended '*to the pastors and Sessions of the different churches, to assemble, as often as they may deem necessary during the year, the baptized children, with their parents, to recommend said children, in prayer, to God, explain to them the nature and obligations of their baptism, and the relation which they sustain to the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1818, p. 27.] "Our Sessions and Presbyteries are enjoined to see to it that pastors carefully instruct their churches on this sub- ject." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 2i^.'\ 6. Roll of baptized children. "The Assembly directs church Sessions " to keep a full and permanent roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the watch and care of the church, or their removal by death." [Mins. G. A., 1882, § 98.] 7. Years of discretion. " The years of discretion, in young Christians, cannot be precisely fixed. This must be left to the prudence of the eldership. The officers of the church are the judges of the qualifica- tions of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances ; and of the time when it is proper to admit young Christians to them." [D. W., Ch. X., § 2.] 8. Forms of admission, distinction in. "The admission of persons to sealing ordinances is con- fided, in the Form of Government, really and ex- clusively to the church Session. Any forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been thus ad- mitted to sealing ordinances, should keep in view the principle thus declared, and should give effect to the The Session. 171 distinction, so clearly laid down by our Standards, between admitting the children of the Church to the Lord's Table, and the unbaptized to membership in the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1872, p 89.] 9. Church-relation of baptized children -when they arrive at maturity. This subject has been repeatedly before the General Assembly, and has been always indefinitely postponed. That no decision has been reached by the Assembly, leaves the question within the sphere of authority of the church Sessions. Each Session, therefore, should act from time to time upon the question, whether the baptized children under its care who have reached maturity, and who after fre- quent conference still decline to perform the duties of church-members, should be retained on the Ses- sional roll of baptized children. 10. Certificates of dismission. The names of baptized children are to be included in a parent's cer- tificate of dismission. [B. D., § 114.] "When parents with their families, are dismissed to other churches, the names of baptized children, who have neither come to years of discretion nor become com- municants, should be embraced in the certificate given." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 98.] XIX. THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. I. General Matters. I. Constitutional provisions. The Session has the power ' ' to supervise the Sabbath-school and the various societies or agencies of the congregation ' ' ; and 172 The Session. " to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] ^' All children born within the pale of the visi- ble Church are members of the church, are to be bap- tized, are under the care of the church, and subject to its government and discipline." [B. D., § 6.] Un- der these provisions each Session is empowered to take oversight of the Sabbath-school work of the congrega- tion in which it rules. 2. General responsibility of Session. *' It is the duty of pastors and Sessions to take authoritative super- vision of the instruction of youth, so far as to see to it that the baptized childreii of the church are properly educated in the family and the Sabbath-school, so that .... the children shall be more distinctly recognized and treated as belonging to the congregation of the Lord." [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] '' They have no more right to relinquish this solemn responsibility than they have to give up the care, and discipline, and instruction of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1867, O. S., p. 45 1.] '* The ISabbath -school, like all the religious institutions and agencies of each individual church, is and ought to be under the watch and care of the Ses- sion." [Mins. G. A., 1863, p. 241, N. S.] 3. Sabbath-school is not distinct from the church. "The Sabbath-school is not a thing dis- tinct from the church — it is productive of evil to re- gard it as such — but it is the church working in the instruction of its own children, its largest and most hopeful element, and in the evangelization of the chil- dren of those not connected with the church " [Mins. The Session. 173 G. A., 1871, p. 523.] ''The danger is, that the Sun- day-school may become detached from its proper con- nection with the church and its authority, and assume an independence which must prove in the end injurious both to itself and to the church." [Mins. 1864, N. S., pp. 507, 508.] ''The Sabbath-school exercises shall be considered a part of the church- work. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] 4. Supervision by the Session to be all-inclu- sive. " The Assembly earnestly recommends the Ses- sions of all our churches, in the exercise of their right, to maintain a careful and authoritative supervision of all the Sabbath-school work of their congregations and mission enterprises." [Mins. G A., 1882, pp. 48, 49.] "We again call the attention of our Sabbath-schools to the deliverances of former General Assemblies, which refer the supervision of their work, the selection of oflficers and teachers, the direction of the benevolence, and the general conduct of the school to the Session of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 627.] 5. The school should contain the whole Church. Rev. Dr. James A. Worden defines the Sab- bath-school to be "the Church studying and teaching the Bible." This definition has been approved by the General Assembly, and it is to be hoped that it will be realized increasingly in all our schools. The result would be of great practical value in many ways, and would make every one of our congregations a working church. The fact that " truth is in order to goodness " would be illustrated thereby every Sabbath throughout the length and breadth of the land. 174 T^^^ Session, 6. The school should be supported by the church. *' Many of our schools are left by the par- ticular churches to which they belong, without any proper provision for their support. The schools are left to provide the funds for their current expenses ; and the intelligent interest and affection of the chil- dren are centred in self-care. No more should parents expect their little children to pay for their own bread, clothes, and school-books than should the church ex- pect them to bear the expense of their instruction in the Sabbath-school." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 88.] A collection for the Sabbath school should be gathered at least twice a year. See Offerings, p. 451. 7. The Sabbath-school a part of the pastors work. '*The Sabbath-school should be regarded not as superseding, but as co-operating with, the entire sys- tem of pastoral instruction, the responsibilities of which it should not in any manner diminish." [Mins. G. A., 1863, N. S , p. 241.] In addition to the exercises of the Sabbath -school, every pastor should hold fre- quent meetings, especially for the children, in which the services are adapted to their intellectual capa- cities and wants." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 351] 8. The pastor's relation to the school. The pastor is the chief officer of the Sabbath-school as well as of the church. He should be constantly recognized as occupying this position. He will be careful, how- ever, in the interest of good order, to respect the place and authority of the superintendent. These two offi- cers should work always in harmony, and any differ- The Sessiojt. 175 ences as to policy should be settled amicably, and by action of the Session, after due deliberation. 9. Attendance of pastor and elders. The pastor and other members of the Session should attend the school as frequently as possible, and the elders, so far as other duties permit, should be teachers in the school. The presence of the elders in the school is connected vitally with its control by the Session. There will be little difficulty in the matter of Sessional control, where it is evident that the elders are intelligently and affec- tionately interested in its welfare and prosperity. ' ' The pastor and Session should visit, encourage and, if need be, work in the Sabbath-school." [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] 10. By-laws. The Session should draw up a series of rules or by-laws for the government of the school, specifying the number and duties of officers, the method of appointing teachers, etc. 11. Details of management. The details of the conduct of the school should be left to the superin- tendent, subject to his responsibility to the Session. A person who cannot be trusted in such matters ought not to be appointed as superintendent. 12. Non-denominational Sabbath-school work. •^ There is no force in the plea for non-denomina- tional work as being better adapted to reach the masses. People will love the agency that cares for them ; they will love the Presbyterian Church, and come into it gladly, if the Presbyterian Church proves that she loves them and seeks their good. So 176 The Sessio7t. we urge our people to stand loyally by their own Church agency for this work, and to give what they have for this cause, through our own Board." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 88.] 13. Systematic beneficence. The Presbyterian Church should ''make the Sabbath-school a training- school in methods and objects of Christian benev olence, to the end that our young people may under- stand the work and love the great Boards of our Church— not part, but all of them." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. %Z.-\ 1 4. Collections to be taken for Church causes. ''That pastors and Sessions be urgently requested to maintain a careful supervision of the objects for which collections are made in the Sabbath-schools, and to secure their contributions to our own benevolent causes." [Mins., 1882, pp. 48, 49.] See also p. 451. 15. Church erection. " That our Sabbath- schools be urged to make contributions to this Board among their annual gifts ; these donations to be employed for the erection of chapels for Sabbath- school work on our Home Missionary field." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 95-] 16. Sabbath-school Work, Foreign Missions, Home Missions. See, under ''Sabbath-school, Special Services," p. 184, for information in connec- tion with these objects. 17. Items of statistical report for Presbytery. Church Sessions are required to furnish in their statis- tical reports, a statement of the number of Sabbath- school scholars and teachers in their respective con- The Session. 177 gregations, to be transmitted to Presbytery for use in the Assembly's Minutes. 18. Items of Narrative for Presbylery. Church Sessions are required to make in their Narrative of the State of Religion in the congregation, a clear statement of the actual spiritual condition of the school. 19. Report of Sabbath-school -work. An annual report of the school has been ordered by General As- sembly, for the use of the Board of Publication and S. S. Work. The blank form is furnished by the clerk of Presbytery, and the Session should see that it is properly filled out. 2. Sabbath-school Officers. 1. Officers of the school. In addition to the pastor and the superintendent, there should be in each Sabbath-school the following officers — viz., assistant superintendent, secretary, treasurer, chorister, and librarian, 2. Appointment of superintendent. '' In all of our Sabbath-schools superintendents should be chosen or appointed, subject to the approval of the Session." [Mins., 1878, pp. 25, 26.] The Assembly "earnestly recommends the Sessions of all our churches, in the exercise of their right, to appoint the superintendent." [Mins. 1882, pp. 48, 49.]. It is at times wise, if the way be clear, to appoint an elder to the office of superintendent. 3. Superintendent, qualifications of. The chief qualifications of a superintendent are three in number — high character, knowledge, and executive ability. 12 17'^ The Session, It is suggested that so important an office, both from the view-point of instruction and of government, ought not to be committed to men possessing a less degree of qualification than that required for member- ship in the Session. The superintendent's relation to the pastor, to the Session as the body to which he is responsible, and to the welfare of the church is such, that the apostolic rule as to the qualifications of church- officers should be enforced. See, for "Qualifications of the Ruling Elder," p. 62. 4. Method of selecting officers. Two methods are in use. One, is for the Session to request the teachers and superintendent to nominate the officers, the Session either confirming or rejecting such nomi- nations. The other, is for the Session to appoint the officers directly, after consultation with the super- intendent. It is believed, that the latter method will in the end approve itself as the wiser. There is such a thing as Sunday-school politics, and its existence in certain schools has been productive of evil. 5. Assistant superintendent. An assistant super- intendent should be chosen in all the larger schools, to assist the superintendent in his arduous work. He should possess the same qualifications for his work as the superintendent, and he should be a person able to work harmoniously with that officer. 6. Secretary. The secretary should keep a full and accurate record of the work of the school, should report at the end of each session the number of officers, teachers, and scholars present, and should prepare and read the annual report at the anniversary The Session. 179 meeting. The report should be submitted to the Ses- sion. A record book for the use of the secretary can be secured from the Board of Publication and S. S. Work. 7. Treasurer. The treasurer should keep an accu- rate account of all moneys raised in the school, of all payments made, and should report the contributions for special objects at the close of each session. He should present a complete report of the annual receipts and payments at the anniversary meeting. The an- nual report should be submitted to the Session, and no payments of money should be made by the treas- urer, except by authority of the superintendent or the Session. 8. Chorister. It is of great importance to have the singing in the Sabbath-school conducted by a thoroughly competent person, either man or woman. The character of the singing will be largely decisive both as to the attractiveness and the effectiveness of the school. Too much attention cannot be paid to this department by both pastor and superintendent. 9. Librarian. The librarian should be one of the younger men connected with the school. He should keep an accurate record of the books loaned to scholars, and should have authority to employ as many assistants as he may need. He should report to the superintendent at least once a month upon the condition of the library, and should clearly under- stand that he has no individual power in the selection of books. See, " Library Books." 10. Library books. *' The books of the Sabbath- i8o The Session. school library should be wholly subject to the super- vision of the pastor and ruling elders, and no work except it be published by our Board of Publication, shall be admitted, which they have not approved." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 351.] 3. Sabbath-school Instruction. 1. Appointment of teachers. The appointment of teachers should be made by the Session, after con- sultation with the pastor and superintendent. This method of action is supported by the following de- liverance of the Assembly : '' It belongs emphatically to the pastor and elders of each congregation to secure the co-operation of all the competent members of the church, in the religious education of all the children and youth to whom they can gain access." [Mins. G. A., 1864, N. S., pp. 507, 508.] ''The selection of teachers belongs to the Session of the church." [Mins. G. A., 1885, P- 627.] 2. Teachers' meeting. The teachers of the Sab- bath-school should assemble on some week-day even- ing, for the study of the lesson for the ensuing Sabbath. The meeting may be held at the close of the weekly prayer service, or it may be held on some other week evening, as an independent service. The proper leader for this meeting is the superintendent, or, if he be not able to act, then the pastor. Indeed, a pastor can render no more effective service, than that which he can give by the careful instruction o^ teachers, in connection with the work which they have to do. The Session. i8i 3. Adult classes. The ordinary Sabbath-school is still a school solely for the young. The General Assembly has urged ''pastors and Sessions to put forth practical and persistent effort to enlist their entire congregations in systematic Bible study and teaching in connection with the Sabbath-school." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 616.] In every Sabbath- school there should be established, therefore, classes for adults, both men and women. Such classes will prove of great value in providing for the needs of those scholars who come to years of maturity, and who ordinarily graduate from the school and are never seen again in its gatherings. They will also prove of value as sources of supply for capable teach- ers, and will also increase the practical influence of the Word of God upon the congregation as a whole. 4. Primary department. This department of the school, containing the youngest children, is established in many churches, and should be found in them all. It should be placed in charge of a competent lady, and her assistants should be selected with due regard to the nature of the work. "It is recommended to the pastors and Sessions of our churches to make themselves acquainted with the system of infant- school instruction, and to establish such schools in their congregations." [Mins, G. A., 1830, p. 303.] 5. Normal classes. The General Assembly has recommended the formation in the congregation of normal classes for the purpose of providing com- petent teachers for the Sabbath-schools. Full infor- mation with reference to these classes can be had by 1 82 The Session. addressing the Rev. James A. Worder, D, D., 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 6. Graded Sabbath-schools. To grade a Sab- bath-school is to divide the school into successive de- partments, scholars passing from the lower to the higher departments, as they progress in knowledge. Many schools already have two departments, the primary and the senior department. See preceding section. 7. The Shorter Catechism. ''The use of the Catechism in the religious instruction of the young, and of the children under the care of the church, is affectionately and earnestly recommended to the Sessions, as the most effectual means, under God, of preserving the purity, peace, and unity of the Church." [Mins. 1832, p. 372.] ''The pastors and Sessions should see to it that in congregations where the Shorter Cate- chism is neglected, it be introduced and used with due prominence." [Mins. 1878, pp. 25, 26.] "The Assembly earnestly recommends the systematic study of the Shorter Catechism in all the vSabbath-schools. " [Mins., G. A., 1891, p. 129.] 8. Temperance instruction. " General Assembly most emphatically requests the Sessions of our various churches, to provide for systematic biblical instruction in the Sabbath-schools under their care, in the prin- ciples of temperance, as interpreted by our Church, and that such instruction be given at least each quar- terly Sabbath" — /. e. every three months. [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 148.] 9. Denominational church government. " We particularly enjoin careful instruction in the distinctive The Session. 183 denominational features of our church government." [Mins.G. A., 1886, p. 66.] 10. Denominational doctrines. Careful insttuction should be given to the scholars in certain doctrines, distinctive both of evangelical Christianity and the Presbyterian Church : among these may be specifically indicated : the extent of the Church as including the children ; baptism by sprinkling rather than by im- mersion ; salvation by faith alone, and through the actual sacrifice of Jesus Christ upon the cross. 11. Bibles for the scholars. While it is true that the Lesson Helps furnished the Sabbath -schools, by the Board of Publication and S. S. Work, are of a very high order of excellence, and while the Lesson Leaf should be studied by and be in the possession of every scholar, yet every scholar should bring to the Sabbath- school his or her own Bible. Familiarity with the Bible as a religious text-book should be cultivated in every way possible. 12. Presbyterian Lesson Helps the best. " There is nothing now in the complaint, so often heard in former years, that Presbyterian Lesson Helps are too expensive. A careful comparison with the price of ''Helps" published by the leading houses in this business, shows that our Board is furnishing better goods for less cost ; and if this were not enough, it is giving free of all cost supplies to needy schools. There is no shadow of justification, or even excuse, for patronizing irresponsible concerns whose supplies would be dear at any price." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 88.] 1 84 The Sessio7i. 13. Presbyterian Lesson Helps and periodicals to be used. " We earnestly recommend the use in all our schools of our Presbyterian Lesson Helps and periodicals." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. ZZ.'\ ''The Assembly recommends to all Sessions to co-operate with the Board, and with a spirit loyal to our own denomination to prefer the publications of our own to those of other organizations." [Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 25.] 14. The "Westminster Teacher. This excellent publication is issued monthly, and is prepared specifi- cally for the teachers and officers of Sabbath-schools. It contains full expositions of the Bible lessons, and is unqualifiedly commended to all who are charged with the instruction of the young. 15. Lesson Helps for scholars. The Lesson Helps for scholars, published by the Board of Publi- cation and S. S. Work, are the following : for the older scholars, The Westminste}' Senior Quarterly ; for a younger grade of scholars, the Westminster In- termediate Quarterly ; and for general use, the West- 77iinster Lesson Leaf. The latter publication is issued monthly, but is so arranged that, if desired, the leaves can be separated and distributed to scholars weekly. Each leaf contains one lesson complete. The West- minster Jimior Lesson is issued in the same form as the Lesson Leaf, for the use of the little people. 16. German Lesson Helps. The Board of Pub- lication and S. S. Work publishes a German Lesson Leaf, which is prepared specifically for German Sab- bath'Schools, and is issued monthly. The Sessio7t. 185 17. Illustrated papers. The Board of Publication and Sabbath-school work publishes four illustrated papers for the use of Sabbath-schools : Forward^ a weekly paper, for young people generally ; The Sab- bath-school Visitor, for a younger class of readers, published twice a month ; the Morning Star, some- what similar to the Visitor, but half the size ; and the Sunbeam, which is issued weekly and is for the smaller children. 4. Sabbath-school — Special Services. 1. Anniversary Day. It is an excellent custom in the majority of our Sabbath-schools, to celebrate the anniversaries of their organization by appropriate exercises. These exercises, as a rule, should be ap- pointed for Sabbath afternoon, for the sake of the younger children, though at times it may be more convenient to hold them Sabbath evening. Great care should be taken to make the occasions both interesting and instructive. The reports of the secre- tary and treasurer should be read as parts of the exer- cises, and both the superintendent and the pastor should make short addresses. In many schools, some of the children take part by recitation and by singing, to their own profit and to the edification of the audi- ence. It is advisable, when possible, to place the anni- versary exercises on Children's Day. 2. Children's Day. The General Assembly has appointed the second Sabbath of June, in each year, as a day upon which special Sabbath-school exercises are to be held in all our churches, and offerings gath- 1 86 The Session. ered to carry on the work of Sabbath-school missions throughout our land. 3. Children's Day exercises. Special pro- grammes for the exercises of Children's Day, are printed annually by the Sabbath-school Department of the Board of Publication and S. S. Work, and can be had upon application to the Rev. James A. Worden, D. D,, Superintendent of Sabbath-school Work, 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 4. Children's Day offerings. The offerings for Children's Day should be gathered systematically in the classes, for several Sabbaths prior to the day. Mite-boxes for this purpose will be furnished on application to Dr. Worden. The entire collection, which is for Sabbath-school missions, should be for- warded to the Treasurer of the Board of Publication and S. S. Work, Rev. C. T. McMullin, 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 5 . Design of Children's Day. ' ' The General As- sembly notices with approval the observance by our churches and Sabbath-schools of the second Sabbath of June, designated as '' Children's Day," and em- phasizes the importance of seeking the presence and power of the Holy Spirit in these services, that they may not be simply attractive, but profitable, contribu- ting to the conversion and Christian nurture of the young." [Mins. G. A., 1885, P- 626.] 6. Home Missions. The Sunday-schools are "rec- ommended to set apart the Sunday following Washing- ton's Birthday as a special rally-day in the interests of the Board." fMins. G. A. 1895, P- 45-] The Sun- The Session. 187 day before Thanksgiving is assigned for a collection for the Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions. 7. Foreign Missions. " We counsel our Sessions to see that due attention is given in our Sunday- schools to the work of Foreign Missions." [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 60.] The time set by the Assembly for a special collection for Foreign Missions in the Sunday-schools, is the Sunday before Christmas in each year. XX. WORSHIP. I. General Matters. 1. Importance of weekly worship. *' The great importance of weekly assembling the people, " for the public worship of God, "is in order thereby to im- prove their knowledge, to confirm their habits of worship, and their desire of the public ordinances ; to augment their reverence for the most high God ; and to promote the charitable affections which unite men most firmly in society." [F. G., Ch. XXL] For the fundamental doctrines connected with worship, see the Confession of Faith, Chap. XXL, and also this Manual, p. 18. 2. Worship under control of minister and Session. ''By our Constitution the whole arrange- ment of a church as to worship and order is com- mitted to the minister and Session." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1845, P- 21.] *'The General Assembly takes notice that the exclusive authority of the Session over the worship of the church, including not only the 1 88 The Sessio)i. times and places of preaching the word, but also the music and the use of the church buildings, is not suf- ficiently appreciated by the Church at large, and that there are frequent complaints that trustees of congre- gations assume power and authority, especially over music and the use of church-buildings, which are not warranted by, but are in conflict with, the Constitution of the Church. The Assembly enjoins upon the churches loyal adherence to our Form of Govern- ment, providing that the authority of the Session over all matters of worship is paramount, and at the same time recommends that all such questions be treated by the Session with Christian tact and cour- tesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 1893, P- 90-] See, also, p. 445- 3. The parts of public worship. *' The reading of the Scriptures with godly fear ; the sound preach- ing and conscionable hearing of the word, in obe- dience unto God with understanding, faith, and reverence ; singing of psalms with grace in the heart ; as, also, the due administration and worthy receiving of the sacraments instituted by Christ, are all parts of the ordinary religious worship of God, besides religious oaths, and vows, solemn fastings, and thanksgivings upon special occasions, which are, in their several times and seasons, to be used in an holy and religious character." [C. F., Ch. XXL, § 5. See, also, F. G., Ch. VII.] 4. Directory a part of the Constitution. The Directory for Worship is a part of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church, and as such is obligatory The Session. 189 upon both ministers and Sessions, except where its provisions are commendatory or optional in their phraseology. 5. Simplicity in -worship. The simplicity of the New Testament in respect to the worship of the house of God, is not only universally desirable, but available and practicable. It is free from burdensome expenses and distractive entanglements. '* The Sessions of the churches are urged to preserve, in act and spirit, the simplicity of service indicated in the Directory for Worship." [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. Zt,.'\ 6. Ministers' duties in connection with worship. The Constitution of the Church gives to ministers posi- tive and discretionary power in the following matters connected with the worship of the Church, viz. : (i) Public prayer [D. W., Ch. V., § 4] ; (2) Public read- ing of the Scriptures [D. W., Ch. III., § i] ; (3) Public exposition and preaching [L. C, Quest. 153]; (4) Baptism and the Lord's Supper [C. F., Ch. XXVII. , § 4]; (5) Church music [D. W., Ch. IV., § 4] ; (6) Blessing the people. With the duties thus assigned to ministers neither the Session nor any other author- ity in the congregation can interfere. It is their right to conduct public worship in accordance with the discretion vested in them by the Constitution. 7. Use of the Revised Version. " While in the present unsettled condition of opinion regarding the Revised Version of the Scriptures, the Assembly deems it inexpedient to direct its use in the public worship of God, its action must not be construed as intending to detract from the value of the Revised Version, or to 190 The Session, express any want of confidence in it. The Assembly feels assured that the recent revision will, if found worthy, establish its value in the estimation of the people of God, and that the sanction of the Assembly is not needful." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 80.]* 8. Posture in prayer. The Assembly of 1870 declared action upon posture in prayer and praise inexpedient. [Mins., p. 28.] It is to be remem- bered, however, that "the posture of standing in public prayer and that of kneeling in private prayer are indicated by examples in Scripture." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1849, P- 255; 1.857, p. 2>^.'\ Further, standing in public prayer was the approved posture in the primitive Church. Whatever the attitude, it should be characterized by reverence. 9. Liturgical forms. The substance of action by the General Synod and General Assembly, since the establishment of the Church, is to the effect that liturgical forms of worship are neither necessary nor scriptural. 10. Responsive reading. "■ The practice of respon- sive service in the public worship of the sanctuary, is without warrant in the New Testament, and is unwise and impolitic in view of its inevitable tendency to destroy uniformity in our mode of worship." [Mins. G. A.. 1874, p. 83.] The Assembly of 1888, how^ ever, in an appeal case [Minutes, p. 112], decided that this practice was not contrary to the Constitution of the Church. 1 1 . Forms in use by the Reformed churches. Each minister is at liberty '' to avail himself of the The Session. 191 Calvinistic or other ancient devotional forms of the Reformed churches, so far as may seem to him for edification." [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 95.] 12. Apostles' Creed. ''Its use in worship is not contrary to law." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 35.] 13. Bulletin of services. In many churches it is now the usage, to issue a regular printed weekly 01 monthly bulletin of the church services, for both the Sabbath and the week-days. This is distributed to the members of the church under the direction of the pastor. Its advantages are two in number — that it gives relief from the reading of notices from the pulpit, and that it serves as a reminder to church- members at their homes. 2. Worship. — Church Music. 1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The ap- pointment of leaders, organists, and other helpers ; the choice between congregational and choir singing, and all other matters Connected with the music of the church, are under the supervision and control of the Session, except where the Constitution gives authority to the minister. '*The Assembly leaves to each Ses- sion the delicate and important matter of arranging and conducting the music as to them shall seem most .for edification, recommending great caution, prudence, and forbearance in regard to it." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 115.] See pp. 384 and 445. 2. CongTeg'ational singing" commended. "The whole congregation should be furnished with books, and ought to join in this part of worship. It is 192 The Session. proper to sing without parcelling out the psalm, line by line. The practice of reading the psalm line by line was introduced in times of ignorance, when many in the congregation could not read : therefore it is recommended that it be laid aside, as far as con- venient." [D. W., Ch. IV., § 4.] *' ' The Lord de- lights in the praise of all his people.' This being the only part of the worship in which they distinctly and audibly unite, it is especially desirable that, as far as may be, the whole congregation shall join therein." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 3. Choirs and musical instruments, when to be used. ''The introduction of choirs or musical instruments, can be justified only as they serve this end (of inspiring and expressing devotion) and aid or accompany sacred song ; and no display of artistic skill, no delicacy of vocal training, no measure of musical ability, compensates for the violation, or even neglect, of the proprieties of divine worship." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 4. Character of choir-members. ' ' The conduct of so important a part of divine worship should be committed only to those who respect religion, and, as far as practicable, to those who are in communion with the church." [Min. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. T^dd^^ 5. Music to be devotional. " Church music should, be of a devotional character, especially in instrumental and vocal voluntaries. All musical performances in- consistent with the proprieties of the Sabbath and of the sanctuary, should be suppressed and excluded." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 365.] The Session. 193 6. Time of rehearsals. '* Meetings for rehearsals or mere musical practice should be held during the week '-ather than on the Lord's Day." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 7. Attitude of Session toward the choir. Ses- sions '*are urged to cultivate a kind and fraternal spirit toward those who lead the music of the sanctu- ary, and t) manifest an affectionate and appreciative interest in any endeavors they may make to improve the character of this service, to the end that harmony may be promoted, * and all things be done unto edify- ing.' " [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 366.] 8. Character of hymns used. ' ' ^^' hen any families or congregations in their religious worship make use of hymns containing erroneous doctrine or trivial mat- ter, it becomes the duty of church Sessions to inquire into the matter, and act as the case may require." [Mins. G. A., 1806, p. 360.] 9. Furnishing books. The selection and furnish- ing of the books of praise to be used in the public worship of God are within the power of the Session. Care should be taken, however, to ascertain the general state of feeling in the church before selecting or chang- ing a hymnal, and the choir should be consulted. 10. The Hymnal commended. ''That we heartily recommend the new Hymnal to our churches, and ex- press the earnest hope for the general adoption of this collection as the book of praise throughout our Church " [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 90.] Write for the Hymnal to Mr. John H. Scribner, Bus. Supt., 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. 13 194 The Session. 3. Worship. — Meetings for Prayer. 1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The Ses sion possesses the right to determine how many meet- ings for prayer shall be held within the bounds of the congregation, and where they shall be held. Care should be taken to avoid having too many such meet- ings, lest the demand made upon church-members become burdensome. 2. Leaders of prayer-meetings. In many churches the custom prevails of having the members of Session lead the prayer-meetings in regular succession. This usage ought not to be adopted, however, where elders are for any cau.se disqualified from the acceptable per- formance of the duties connected with such services. It is better, in such cases, to have the leadership of the prayer-meeting devolve upon the pastor. 3. List of topics. It is advisable to prepare a reg- ular list of topics, for a fixed period of time, say six months or a year, print the same, and distribute it through the congregation. If it is not convenient to do this, the regular list of topics issued by the Presby- terian Board of Publication can be employed with advantage. See, also, '* Women and Church Service." 4. Neighborhood prayer-meetings. In some congregations the members are widely scattered. For the convenience of members living at a distance from the church building, meetings for prayer are established at an available private house, under the care of an elder or deacon, and held on some evening other than that of the regular prayer-meeting. These services have proved in many cases both helpful and profitable. The Session. 195 4. Worship. — Special Services. 1. The Lord's Day the only holy day. *' There is no day under the Gospel commanded to be kept holy, except the Lord's Day, which is the Christian Sabbath." [D. W. Ch. XV., § i.] 2. Fasts and thanksgivings. The Directory for Worship empowers church Sessions to determine for particular congregations when it is proper to observe fasts or thanksgivings. [D. W,, Ch. XV., § 4.] . 3. National thanksgivings. '' If at any time the civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or thanksgiving, it is the duty of the ministers and people of our communion, as we live under a Christian gov- ernment, to pay all due respect to the same." [D. W. , Ch. XV., § 4.] 4. Monthly concert. ''The attention of pastors and church Sessions is called to the great importance of maintaining regular services, with specific reference to the spread of the gospel throughout the world. This General Assembly would express their earnest desire that the ' Monthly Concert of Prayer for Mis- sions ' be more generally observed by their churches, and they recommend that, in every congregation, the first devotional meeting of each month be given up to the consideration of the work of the Lord throughout the world, and to prayer for the world's conversion." [Mins. G. A., 1879, P- 5^5 5 ^^^o, p. 51; 1891, p. 182.] 5. Week of prayer. That the week beginning with the first Sabbath of January be observed by all 196 The Session. our congregations as ** a week of prayer " for the con- version of the world. [Mins. G. A., 1859, etc.] 6. Education and colleges. *' All our churches and literary institutions are recommended to observe a day of prayer for the influence of the Holy Spirit upon our colleges and seminaries and schools, that our youth gathered therein may be converted to Christ, and more completely consecrated to his service, and that larger numbers of our \oung men may be inclined to seek the work of the ministry." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 688.] College Day is the last Thursday of January, and the Sunday preceding is Education Day. 7. Sabbath observance. The churches are rec- ommended to set apart one service during the year "for the purpose of emphasizing and exalting the importance of the observance of the Sabbath Day." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 23] In 1896 the last Sab- bath of October was designated for this purpose. 8. Temperance. I he Assembly has repeatedly rec- ommend d special services in the interest of the cause of temperance. It is recommended that Sessions note all special appointments, and observe them carefully. 9. Evangelistic services. Special and protracted religious services are held every year in some churches, with a view to reaching and saving the unconverted. The exercises consist of prayer, praise, and preaching, and an after service is often held in which the unsaved are urged to make a decision for Christ. Personal visitation by the pastor and others is employed in addition, as a means of awakening interest in spiritual things. The results of these meetings, when con- The Session. 197 ducted in an appropriate and earnest manner, have been greatly to the advantage of the churches. 10. Persons engaged. The person to whom the special services should be always entrusted is the pas- tor of the church. Other ministers may be invited with his consent to co-operate, but both the power and the responsibility in all matters should be vested in him. If one of the class of m'nisters, known as evangelists, is invited to assist in the meetings, great care should be taken to choose a person of unques- tioned ability, discretion, knowledge, and soundness in the faith. 5. Women and Church Services. 1. Meetings ofwomen only, commended. ''Meet- ings of pious women by themselves for conversation and prayer whenever they can be conveniently held we entirely approve. But let not the inspired pro- hibitions of the great apostle of the Gentiles, as found in his Epistles to the Corinthians and to Timothy, be violated. To teach and exhort or to lead in prayer in public and promiscuous assemblies, is clearly forbidden to women in the holy oracles." [Mins. G. A., 1832, p. 377. Reafifirmed, 1872, p. 89.] 2 . Women cannot be preachers. ' ' The AssembI y reaffirms the language above quoted from the decision of the Synod (New Jersey), as expressing their own opinion, as follows : ' The Synod holds that the pass- ages of Scripture referred to (i Cor. xiv. j^^, 37; i Tim. ii. 11-13) do prohibit the fulfilling by women of the offices of public preachers in the regular as- 198 The Session. • semblies of the Church.'" [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 102, 103.] 3. The Session vested with discretion. *'The Assembly expresses no opinion as to the scriptural view of woman's right to speak and pray in the social prayer-meeting, but commits the whole subject to the discretion of the pastors and elders of the churches." [Mins. G. A. 1874, pp. 32, 66.] ''The Assembly re- gards all prohibitions contained in God's word as equally binding on the Church to-day as at any period of its history, but does not regard the passages cited as forbidding the participation of women in certain of the assemblies for worship in the church. The ex- tent of this participation, in our judgment, should be left to the wise discretion of the pastor and elders in each particular church." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 114.] 6. Worship. — Vacant Churches. 1. To be held every Lord's Day. " It is recom- mended that every vacant congregation meet together on the Lord's Day at one or more i)laces for the pur- pose of prayer, singing praises, and reading the Holy Scriptures, together with the works of such approved divines, as the Presbytery within whose bounds they are, may recommend and they may be able to pro- cure." [F. G., Ch. XXL] 2. Elders or deacons to preside. ''And that the elders or deacons be the persons who shall preside and select the portions of Scripture and of the other books to be read ; and to see that the whole be conducted in a becoming and orderly manner." [F, G., Ch. The Session. 199 XXL] It is to be noticed in this provision of the Form of Government, that it is not required that either elders or deacons shall read the selections from the works of approved divines at these services. This duty they may assign to any capable church - member, whom they may deem competent. Further, deacons as well as elders may be the presiding officers. 3. Reason for Chapter xxi. I'he reason for the insertion in the Form of Government of Chapter xxi. lies in the fact that in certain portions of the country, churches at times find it difficult to secure the services of an ordained minister. Where the ser- vices of such a minister cannot be obtained, and then only, the elders or deacons should take charge of the services. See, also, under "Vacant pulpit." XXI. BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. I. General. 1. Design and purposes. Every member of the congregation ''should be trained to give of his sub- stance systematically, and as the Lord has prospered him, to promote the preaching of the gospel in all the world and to every creature, according to the command of the Lord Jesus Christ." [D. W., Ch. VL, § i.] 2. Place, and time. ''The proper order, both as to the particular service of the day and the place in such service for receiving the offerings, may be left to the discretion of the minister and Session of the church." [D. W., Ch. VL, § 2.] 3. Giving to be an act of worship. "The 200 The Session. bringing of such offerings [should] be performed as a solemn act of worship." [D. W., Ch. VI., § i.] '* That it may be a separate and specific act of worship, the minister should either precede or immediately follow the same with a brief prayer, invoking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the offerings to his service." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 2.] 4. Ministers to cultivate liberality. "It is the duty of every minister to cultivate the grace of liberal giving in his congregation, that every member thereof may offer according to his ability, whether it be much or little." [D. W., Ch. VI., §4.] 5. Ministers to furnish information. " Every minister is charged to keep his people thoroughly in- formed concerning the work of the Boards, and the demand that such work is making upon every mem- ber." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 122.] 6. Collections ordered must be taken. In the matter of collections ordered by a higher judicatory, such as the General Assembly, *' it is inconsistent with our Church government to be under the check or pro- hibition of a church Session ; they indeed may give or withhold their charity, but may not prevent a min- ister to propose it publicly according to our appoint- ment." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1755, p. -215.] Sessions should make place for all such collections. 7. Rig-hts of church-members. It is the unques- tioned right of all members of the church, to have an opportunity afforded them to give to any benevolent or missionary cause recommended by Presbytery, Syn- od, or General Assembly. To refuse to afford them The Session. 201 the exercise of this right, is to encroach upon indi- vidual liberty, as well as to deny Church authority. 8. Duty of Session to increase g-iffcs. Sessions are " urged to calculate what proportionate increase in their contributions is necessary to comply with " the recommendations of the General Assembly, ''and that they endeavor earnestly to raise that sum." [Mins. G. A., 1887, pp. 121.] 9. Systematic giving to be illustrated by elders. "Elders should testify, out of their own knowledge and experience, to the benefits and blessings of sys- tematic principled giving to the Lord." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 121.] 10. Periodicals. Two periodicals connected with the work of the Boards are issued monthly : (i) The Church at Home and Abroad, 1334 Chestnut St., Philadelphia, Pa. ; (2) The Asse?7ibly Het'ald, Au- burn, N. Y. The Women's Societies (see p. 209) also issue periodicals. 11. Literature for collections. Literature in con-^ nection with the work of the Boards will be promptly forwarded, if application be made to any one of the secretaries of the Boards. Literature connected with the work of Systematic Beneficence, can be had on application to the chairman of that committee. 2. Offerings. — Objects. I. The Boards. The benevolent and missionary work of the Presbyterian Church is carried on by eight organizations known as Boards, whose members are elected by the General Assembly, and for which 202 The Session. collections are annually recommended by the Assem- bly. They are — The Boards of Home Missions, of Foreign Missions, and of Church P>ection, located at 156 Fifth avenue. New York City ; the Boards of Pub- lication and Sabbath- School Work, of Education, and of Ministerial Relief, at 1334 Chestnut street, Phila- delphia, Pa. ; the Board of Missions for Freedmen, at 516 Market street, Pittsburgh, Pa. ; and the Board of Aid for Colleges, at 115 Monroe street, Chicago, Ills. See also under ** Sabbath -schools," and "Women's Missionary Societies. ' ' 2. Support of Sabbath-school. Seep. 174. 3. Collections for the poor. See p. 363. 4. Temperance. The Committee on Temperance, Pittsburgh, Pa., is recommended for contributions. 5. Church support. Seep. 369. 6. Outside agencies for missions, etc. It is recommended that no opportunity be given by a Ses- sion, for the presentation to the congregation of other than Church benevolent and missionary objects, until collections have been taken or arranged for in behalf of denominational and parochial interests. Phis is required by simple loyalty to the C'hurch. 3. Offerings. — Methods. I. Methods in general. It is difficult to suggest a method for the gathering of offerings, which shall be available and useful in all congregations. In choosing a method, a Session should take fully into consideration, the circumstances of the congregation over which it is placed. A plan which would work admirably in a The Session. 203 city might be altogether out of place in a rural church. 2. Some method should be adopted. The Ses- sion should formally adopt at the beginning of each fiscal year — that is, April ist — a scheme of benevolent and missionary offerings. This may be either by (i) the monthly plan of plate collections after due an- nouncement, (2) the subscription-card plan, (3) the weekly or monthly envelope system, or (4) the weekly basket offerings, as to the Session may seem wise. These plans are not obligatory upon any Session, and Sessions are at liberty to adopt any new plan which may commend itself to their judgment. 3. Systematic giving. The inspired injunction in connection with giving is found in the command, '' Upon the first day of the week, let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him." Christian giving, taking as its basal principle that of stewardship for God, should be developed methodically, until it becomes a habit. The adoption of systematic giving as a principle of action by all our churches, and by Christians generally, is the great need of the times, and has been repeatedly recommended by the General Assembly. 4. Proportionate giving. The General Assembly recommends "that it be the unwearied effort of all elders of our churches to secure a general acceptance of the principle and adoption of the practice of pro- portionate giving." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. (iZ.'\ *' We need now to advance a step and lay a holy stress upon proportion. A man who gives a cent a week 204 The Sessio7i. where he ought to give a dollar is systematic, but he is cheating the Lord out of ninety-nine cents." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 82.] 5. "Weekly offerings. "It is proper and very desirable that an opportunity be given for offerings every Lord's Day." [D. W., Ch. VL, § i.] "The plan of weekly worshipful offerings is urged upon the earnest practical attention of all our Sessions." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 121; 1888, p. 255.] 6. Individual pledges. "That the system of indi- vidual pledges, either to the general beneficence of the Church, or to the work of any special Board, be favored as superior both in principle and practice to any mode of sporadic contribution." [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. 121.] 7. Subscription-card plan. — The features of the subscription-card plan of taking offerings for the Boards of the Church are as follows: (i) The cards have the names of all the Boards of the Church printed upon them, with spaces for the insertion of the amounts of contributions and the names of subscribers ; (2) they are distributed to each member of the con- gregation at the beginning of the financial year ; (3) they are turned in by the subscribers to the treasurer of the Session, who retains them as pledges for the contributions made ; (4) a regular account is kept of payments by the treasurer of Session. This plan works admirably in many churches, and is especially adapted to congregations in which there are persons of large means. 8. Envelope plan. The features of the envelope The Session, 205 plan of taking up collections are as follows : (i) Enve- lopes are printed having upon them the name of the Board for which a contribution is requested, and the month or the Sunday for the collection ; (2) the enve- lopes are distributed at the beginning of the financial year to all the members of the congregation ; (3) notice is given of the collection the Sabbath preceding from the pulpit ; (4) and the envelopes when gathered are turned over to the treasurer of Session. This is a method of gathering contributions suitable to all con- gregations. 9. Designated months for the Boards. For churches that have not yet adopted the scheme of weekly offerings set forth in the Directory for Wor- ship, Ch. VI., it is recommended that the first Lord's Days of the following months be set apart for contri- butions to the Boards : Board. Month. Send collections to 1. Home Missions, Whenever deemed advisable, H. C. Olin, Treasurer. 2. Foreign Missions, January, D. H. Day, Treasurer. 3. Aid for Colleges, February, E. C. Ray, Treasurer. 4. S. School work. May, F. M. Braselmann, Treasurer. 5. Church Erection, July, Adam Campbell, Treasurer. 6. Ministerial Relief, Sept., W. W. Heberton, Treasurer. 7. Education, October, Jacob Wilson, Treasurer. 8. Freedmen, December, E. P. Cowan, Treasurer. 10. Combination of collections discouraged. '* This Assembly discourages the practice of combining the offerings for pure benevolence and those for the church's current expenses in the same collection, as 2o6 The Session, injurious to both causes , nothing in this is to be con- strued against individual liberty as set forth in Chapter VI., § 3, of the Directory for Worship." [Mins., 1887, p. 122.] 11. Fairs, etc. discountenanced. That the Assem- bly commends most highly the efforts to abolish the makeshifts of fairs and suppers, and similar unbiblical and secularizing expedients for filling the treasury of our Lord. [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 122.] 12. The tithe system. While Christians in their private capacity may accept or reject the Old-Testament tithing system, Sessions have no authority to impose it in any form upon church-members. Their authority in connection with benevolent offerings is simply that of recommendation. 4. Offerings. — Distribution. 1. Session to distribute. '' The offerings received may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church, and among other benevolent and Christian objects, under the supervision of the church Session, in such proportion and on such general plan as may from time to time be determined." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 3.] 2. Will of the donor controls gifts. '' The spe- cific designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or causes shall always be respected and the will of the donor carefully carried out." [D. W., Ch. VI., §3-] 3. Diversion of gifts improper. In addition to the provision of the Constitution which requires that the will of the donor shall control designated gifts, it The Session. 207 should be further borne in mind by Session that when collections have been gathered, after due public notice, for any specified purpose, that such publicly announced purpose decides finally the use to which the money is to be put. Only miscellaneous and undesignated gifts are under the discretionary control of the Session. 4. Treasurer. See under that head, p. 129. 5 . Apportionment of miscellaneous collections. The General Assembly of 1895 recommended that mis- cellaneous collections be distributed among the Boards in accordance with the following ratio : Foreign Missions, 33 per cent. Home Missions, 31 per cent. Church Erection, 6 per cent. Sabbath-school work, 6 per cent. Freedmen, 6 per cent. Education, 6 per cent. Ministerial Relief, 6 per cent. Aid for Colleges, 6 per cent. 5. Offerings. — Reports. I. Statistical report. The blank form for the statistical report to Presbytery is furnished by the Stated Clerk of that judicatory. It should be filled out by the treasurer of Session, and should contain under the proper head a report of the contributions of the Sabbath -school and the Missionary and Young People's societies, as well as of the church, for the several benevolent causes. The blank forms contain printed upon them the directions necessary for their proper preparation. 2o8 The Session. 2. Money value of boxes. An interpretation being asked of the word " contribution " in tlie statis- tical reports, the Assembly answered that " the money value of boxes, etc." was ''properly included in the contributions reported in the appropriate column." [Mins., 1893, p. 114.] 3. Public announcement of offerings. Sessions are ''advised to make frequent report before their several churches of the amount contributed in their benevolent offerings, and the disposition made of the same." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 67,] XXII. CHURCH SOCIETIES.-^ This is the day of the multiplication of organiza- tions for the performance of benevolent and mission- ary work in connection with the Christian churches. It is necessary in order to efficiency of operation and to the highest welfare of the congregations, that the Sessions should supervise the organization and man- agement of such societies. By so doing the Session will both act within its power, and effectually promote the interests of the cause of Christ. Great tact and kindliness of spirit are indispensable to successful con- trol. It is impracticable to enter into a minute state- ment of the nature and number of these Societies, but in general they are as follows : I. Missionary and other Societies. I. Women's Societies. In the majority of the churches two missionary societies composed of women are to be found, one in the interest of Home Mis- ^ See new Law, p. 450, The Session. 209 sions, and the other of P^oreign Missions. They hold regular monthly meetings, gather funds for specific purposes, and are very useful in stimulating interest in general in the great work of missions. Usually they are in connection with the general organizations auxiliary to the two great missionary Boards, viz. The Woman's Executive Committee of Home Mis- sions, 156 Fifth avenue, N. Y. City, and the several Women's Foreign Missionary Societies, one of which is located at 1334 Chestnut street, Philadelphia, Pa. The organization of these Women's Societies is rec- ommended in every one of our churches. They have been repeatedly approved by the General Assembly. As early as 1878 the Assembly called "attention to the enlarging efforts and the growing influence of the women of the Presbyterian Church in the work com- mitted to the denomination ;" and pointed ''with pecu- liar satisfaction and emphatic approbation to the noble record to which these women are daily adding by their efficiency and devotion." [Mins. G. A., 1878, pp. 102, 103.] 2. Pastor's Aid Societies. In some churches organizations of women exist whose object is to aid the minister in his pastoral work. Such societies can render most efficient service. If formed, they should have the approval of the Session, and should consist of all the ladies who are active in church affairs. Neither their officers nor members are to be set apart formally for their work. 3. Deaconesses. '* In all ages of the Church godly women have been appointed to aid the officers 14 2IO The Session. of the Church in their labors, especially for the relief of the poor and infirm. They rendered important service in the apostolic Church, but they do not ap- pear to have been elected by the people or to have been ordained and installed. There is nothing in our Constitution, in the practice of our Church, or in any present emergency to justify the creation of a new office." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 114.] In 1891 the Presbyteries refused to add to the Form of Gov- ernment, provisions formally recognizing deaconesses as an order in the Church. 4. Home Missions. "This Assembly would re- affirm the hearty commendations which former As- semblies have bestowed upon the Woman's Executive Committee. We recognize its ever-increasing useful- ness in promoting Home Missionary interests among the children and youth of our Church. We congrat- ulate them on the noble work they have done in troublesome times, and bid them God-.speed." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 45-] 5. Foreign Missions. " The Assembly recognizes with devout gratitude to God the continued interest and increasing efficiency of our Women's Societies and their steady loyalty to the Board, also their earnest efforts to organize our children and youth and train them in the systematic support of missions." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 64.] 6. Concentration of work. " In the judgment of the Assembly, the gradual reduction of special objects, and the concentration of praxer and effort on special departments of the work, or on the work in its entirety, The Session. 211 is a policy to be commended to the Women's Societies and to all friends of the cause." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 64.] 7. Woraen and manses. The Assembly "com- mends the especial efforts of the kind-hearted women in many of our parishes to secure and pay for manses, and expresses the hope that their example will be fol- lowed in many other churches." [Mins. G. A., 1895, p. 96.] 8. Thanksgiving collection. ''We recommend that the Woman's Executive Committee be given the Sabbath preceding Thanksgiving Day, for a collection for their work from the Sabbath-schools." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 45-] 9. Christmas offering'. The Assembly has re- peatedly recommended an annual offering in all the Sabbath-schools for the cause of Foreign Missions on the Sabbath before Christmas Day. 10. Other societies. In addition to the societies above named, organizations of young ladies and of children for missionary purposes are found in many of the churches. If it is thought wise to organize the latter, they should be placed in connection with adult societies formed for the same purposes, so that there may be concert of action by all persons within the congrega- tion, interested in similar lines of work. In some churches, Boys' Brigades and Societies for Men have been formed, which have proven useful in stimulating interest in church-work among the male members of the congregation, and in some cases have resulted in considerable additions to the communicant members. 212 The Session. The organization of these societies is within the dis- cretion of the Session. 1 1 . Support of Missionaries. A society, whether of women or young people, may render valuable ser- vice to the missionary Boards by itself supporting, or by uniting with other societies in the support of, a home, foreign or freedmen's missionary. Inquiry as to some special object of missionary effort and benevo- lence for a society, may be addressed to the proper Board. See p. 201. 12. Officers and contributions. The various so- cieties in the congregation should have the usual staffs of officers, and the treasurer of each should report an- nually to the Session the amount of the contributions received. See new Law, p. 450. 2. Young People's Societies. I. General statement. These societies are not a new thing within the Presbyterian Church. In one form or another they have existed in many of the con- gregations for more than a generation. As organiza- tions they are under the control of the Session, and, whatever their character, their officers should be re- ported to and confirmed by the Session, new work should be undertaken only with the consent of the pastor or Session, and annual reports should be sub- mitted. In addition to the local societies, there are two general organizations of young people found within the denomination. These are the Westminster League and the United Society of Christian Endeavor. All forms of young people's organized work, so long as The Session. 213 they are under Sessional control, have the commenda- tion of the General Assembly. 2. Authority of the Church in general. ''This Assembly recognizes as under the jurisdiction of the Church, all young people's religious organizations of every name, which are to be found within its churches or composed of the members of its churches. The variety in the forms of these organizations cannot affect the substantial relation which they all alike sustain to the Church in her organized capacity. That relation is, in one sense at least, the relation of a child to its mother, and involves thereby mutual obligations. The Church in her courts owes it to her young people to take account of their aspirations and activities, and to provide proper media for the exercise of*these ; and the young people, on their part, as members of the Church, have a duty of recognizing fully her spiritual authority, implying, as it does, her right to advise with them, and to direct their movements. It is this authority which unites together all Presbyterian churches into one common body, and it must reach to all of its organizations. Such being the case, the Assembly deems it unnecessary to prescribe any specific form of organization for individual Young People's Societies, while it expects them to conform to certain acknowl- edged principles, both general and particular." [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 62.] See new Law, p. 450. 3. General principles controlling' societies. '* In general, these societies are to be organized and to work in conformity with the historic position of the Church as expressed in her standards and interpreted 214 The Session. by her courts. This historic position of the Church needs to be emphasized to-day with reference to '* {a) The reverence due to the Word of God as the infallible rule of faith and practice. The Church can- not countenance as teachers of her young people any men in whom she could not repose confidence as teachers of her older people. " (d) The honor due to the Holy Spirit in the de- velopment of the Christian life, and the emphasis to be placed, under His divine tuition, on the spiritual rather than the formal. " (<:) The primary authority and inclusive scope of the vows assumed by our members, when they unite with the Church. *' (^) The chief means for growth in grace and in the knowledge of Christ for our young people, as for our older people, are the divinely appointed ordinances of the Sanctuary, including prayer, praise and the reading and preaching of the Word and the adminis- tration of the Sacraments, under the direction of the ordained ministry. " (^) The separation of the Church in its organic capacities from all political creeds and all methods of political action. Our Young People's Societies may not be utilized for the advancement of any political project, however apparently laudable. The Church inculcates upon her members the loyal discharge of their responsibilities as citizens, but, in political mat- ters, leaves it to the individual conscience to determine as to political parties and candidates and platforms." [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 63.] The Session. 215 4. Sessional authority. '* The General Assembly earnestly desires to impress upon the mind and heart of the whole Church the vital importance of an inti- mate and loving oversight of the young people under our care ; of the need of instructing them in the privi- leges and obligations of their covenant relations to the Church and to God ; and of giving special attention to the organizations thought best for their culture and development ; but the Assembly judges that the work- ing, or forming, or managing these organizations and exerting this culture belong especially to the churches, Sessions, and Presbyteries ; and therefore that no pres- ent action by the Assembly is demanded." [Mins. G. A., 1889, p. 102.] See new Law, p. 450. 5. Particulars of Sessional oversight. '• 1 he particular relations of all our Young People's Socie- ties to the Church are sustained, in the first instance, to the Session of a particular church, and thence, through the Session, to the Church at large. Each such society is under the immediate direction, control, and oversight of the Session of that church in which it is formed, and that oversight is not merely general, but applies to ''(^) The constitution of the society, which the Session must be careful to see is framed in accordance with the general principles named hereinbefore, and the received usages of the Presbyterian Church. " {b) The schedule of its services, including the time of meeting, the course of topics, and the general leadership, in order that such services may form an integral part of the work and worship of the Church. 2i6 The Session. ''(^) The election of its officers to this extent, that each society shall submit for the approval of the Ses- sion, the list of those whom it has chosen, lest unsuit- able persons should be placed in positions of influence. " {d) The distribution of its funds, that the regular benevolent work of the Church, under the care of our Boards, be not allowed to suffer through indiscriminate contributions to miscellaneous objects, which appeal to individual sympathy." [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 63.] 6. Number of societies. "It is recommended that inasmuch as it is inexpedient to multiply agencies unnecessarily, it is the judgment of the Assembly that this matter [of young people's work] can safely be left, for the present, to the care of the Presbyteries and Sessions." [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 89.] 7. All forms of organization commended. * ' The Assembly commends the spirit and purpose manifest in the organization of Young People's Societies of Chris- tian Endeavor, Westminster Leagues, and other similar organizations among the youth of the Church, and urges all our ministers and elders to be watchful and diligent in furthering, directing, and using, this important agency for the advancement of the work of the Master committed to our hands." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 127.] 8. Constitutions to recognize church relation. **The Assembly counsels the youth of its churches, who are banded, or may in the future band themselves, in such societies, to formally recognize in their constitu- tions their relation to the Church, and their subjection in the Lord to its constituted authorities, and also to provide in their appointment of committees for the. The Session. 217 study of the doctrines, polity, history, and present ac- tivities of the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., 1893, P- ^27. See also, caption No. 5, above.] 9. Contributions. The method and objects of young people's societies' contributions to the Boards are ''left to the judgment of the Sessions." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 79-] ^^^ ^^^^ P- 451- 10. Missionary causes. The Assembly commends the special efforts made by the Board of Home Mis- sions and the Board of Foreign Missions to bring the great causes they represent before our young people, and earnestly urges all our societies to inform themselves in regard to, and to sustain these and other missionary agencies of our own Church. [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 127. See also p. 212.] 11. Presbyterial societies. A model constitution for young people's Presbyterial societies was approved by the Assembly of 1893. [Mins., p. 127.] Copies of this can be had on application to the Presbyterian lioird of Publication, Philadelphia, Pa. XXIII. INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT. I. Individual oversight by elders. It is not the pastor alone who has that care of souls which consti- tutes individual oversight. This most important work is a part of the duty of ruling elders. [Acts xx. 28.] The Session, the Constitution declares, "have power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., §6.] Opportunity should be given, therefore, in every church 2i8 The Session. for the performance of this duty, and it should be car- ried forward in a systematic manner. 2. Plans of Sessional oversight. Two plans are largely in use for the performance of this work of oversight — that by geographical districts, and that by classes. 3. Geographical districts. By this plan the ter- ritory of the congregation is divided into districts, two or more in number, the bounds of which are fixed by the Session, and each of which is assigned to an elder. As a plan it is believed to be the simplest and most practicable for the great majority of congregations, as it assigns church-members to the care of elders, not for personal reasons, but solely by location. 4. Division into classes. This plan requires the members of the congregation to be divided into classes, two or more in number, each of which is placed in charge of an elder. The choice of the members of the classes is made by the elders in Session meeting, and is determined by friendly and other conditions. New church -members are assigned to their class imme- diately upon reception. This plan is in use in some city churches, and is a marked feature of the Meth- odist polity. 5. Nature of oversight. The nature of the work of individual oversight is clearly shown by its main purposes, which are the promotion of holiness, know- ledge, and usefulness in the hearts and lives of Chris- tians. Discipline, in the punitive sense of the word, is incidental rather than fundamental thereto. Folders are to engage in it not as constables, but as shepherds The Session. 219 — not as dictators, but as instructors — not as judges, but as fathers. They are to endeavor by wise counsel, teaching and guidance to produce in those who are under their charge a growing conformity to the like- ness of Christ, and their work, therefore, is to be per- formed with tact, gentleness, and dignity. A spirit of strife, of anger, or of arbitrariness, is unbecoming in a ruling elder, and is foreign to the important duty of the care of souls. 6. Extent of oversight. Individual oversight in- cludes all persons connected with the church, children as well as adults. The elder in charge of a district or class in the congregation is responsible to the Session for all persons therein. Especially should elders give attention to the young persons in the church. See P- 93- 7. General duties. The elder in general should visit systematically the families and individuals in his district, notify the pastor of cases needing special at- tention, give wise counsel to persons needing it, and report upon the moral and spiritual condition of his district to the Session at its regular meetings. See p. 94. 8. Members "with doubts. "Great forbearance should be exercised toward those ' ' who for any cause doubt their personal piety. "- Their unfavorable judg- ment in regard to themselves may be dependent upon a temporary depression of mind. They should, there- fore, be the subject of earnest prayer and affectionate expostulation, with the hope that they may be brought to the enjoyment of Christian privileges." [Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 58.] See B. D., § 49, p. 151. 220 The Sessio7i. 9. Discipline of members. There is no more pro- lific and serious cause of weakness to the Church, and of reproach to religion, than the lack of judicious dis- cipline in the way of admonition and reproof. Fidelity and firmness in these particulars will prevent the need for more serious action. In connection with all forms of discipline, discretion is given by the Constitution to the Session '' to decide when discipline is neces- sary, and the extent to which it shall be admin- istered." [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 21.] See Offences, p. 234. 10. Members under discipline. It is necessary for Sessions to remember that two of the great ends of discipline are the restoration of offenders and the promotion of their spiritual welfare. '' Members under discipline are to be treated with the utmost tenderness and Christian affection, that they may be led to see their errors and return to their duty, and that they may be restored to the fellowship of the Church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 548.] 11. Baptized children. See, ''Children of Be- lievers," and ''Sabbath-school." 12. Visitation of the sick and afilicted. Elders should visit the sick and afflicted in their district or classes regularly. See p. 92. 13. Licentiates and candidates. Except in the matter of licensure to preach, or of recognition as can- didates for the gospel ministry, licentiates and candi- dates are directly responsible to the Session, the same as any other lay members of the church. If discipline is necessary, they are to be remised by the Presbytery, The Session. 221 "to the Sessions of the churches to which they prop- erly belong." [Mins. G. A., 1829, p. 263.] 1 4. Members desiring to withdraw. See " With- drawal of Members," p. 145. 1 5 . Absentees. Some member of the Session should be charged specially with the duty of the oversight of absentee members. No duty devolving upon the Ses- sion is more frequently neglected than this. The per- son in charge should correspond with the absentees, should advise them when proper to take letters of dis- mission, and should report regularly to the Session. See under ''Withdrawal of Members." 16. Circular letters. The Session will find it ad- visable at times to issue a circular letter on the state of the congregation. Such letters are printed in some churches annually. They should be prepared by the pastor, and issued with the signatures of all the mem- bers of the Session. XXIV. STATISTICAL AND OTHER REPORTS. I. Presbyteries and Synods. 1. General statement. Presbyteries and Synods from time to time require reports from church Ses- sions upon various subjects. These reports should be furnished promptly, should state clearly and fully the information desired, and should be forwarded to the person named to receive them, in time for comparison and tabulation. 2. Insertion of reports in the records. It is recommended that notice of the adoption of all reports 222 The Session. made to the superior judicatories be inserted in the Records of the Session. Copies of all reports should be kept on file, and in some cases they should be en- tered in full in the Minutes. This is especially true of the Statistical Report to Presbytery. Insertions of facts and statistics are not subject to review by the Presbytery. [See this Manual, p. 132.] 2. General Assembly. I- General statement. In addition to special re- ports for committees, at times ordered by the Assem- bly, annual reports of the condition of the church are required, one being the Narrative of the State of Re- ligion (see below), and the other the Statistical Re- port to Presbytery. These reports have been required by the Assembly for many years, and the Statistical Report is given a permanent form, by being included in the Statistical Report of the Presbytery with which a given church is connected. 2. Minutes of Assembly. The Statistical Re- port of each church, as a part of the Report of its Presbytery, is printed in the Minutes of General As- sembly each year. A copy of these Minutes is fur- nished to every minister whose Presbytery has paid its apportionment to the Assembly's Contingent Fund ; and also to the Session of every vacant church paying its apportionment for General Assembly expenses. 3. Authority for Statistical Report. " 1 he directions to Stated Clerks of Presbyteries, found on pp. 290 to 293 of the ' Minutes' for 1890, are hereby adopted by the General Assembly, and Presbyteries The Session. 223 and church Sessions are hereby directed to prepare their Statistical Reports so far as required for the use of the General Assembly, in conformity therewith." [Mins. 1891, p. 181.] 4. Blank form. The form for the statistical report js furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery. If not received by April ist, a request for it should be sent to that officer. 5. Directions as to filling columns. The specific directions for filling columns are given upon the blank furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery. [See also for the directions, Mins. 1896, pp. 349 i to 349 z] 6. Accuracy, etc. It is essential that the blanks should be filled out with neatness and accuracy. Errors are often charged up to the stated clerks of Presbyteries which are due to a failure on the part of the clerks of Sessions in the particulars just indicated. See, for further direction, a copy of the blank under the general head ''Forms." 7. Date of Report. The Report should contain all the items required by General Assembly for the ecclesiastical year, which ends March 31. 8. Ruling elders. In the column of ruling elders, ''only those in active service" are to be reported. [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 56.] 9. Communicants. The total of " all members in communion, including the officers," is to be entered in the column headed "Church-members." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 56.] See also," Purging the Roll," P- 135- 224 The Session. 10. Benevolent offering's. See, under that head, pp. 206, 207. 11. Official signature. *' All blanks, including the Narrative, are required to be signed, ' by order of the Session.' " [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 210.] 12. Forwarding of Report. The report should be forwarded, if possible, sometime prior to the date of the spring meeting of the Presbytery, to its Stated Clerk. Prompt transmission will materially aid the Clerk of Presbytery in his work, and add to the value of the Report. 13. Changes in Statistical Report. If the Clerk of a Session in preparing the Statistical Report, dis- covers an error after the forwarding of the Report to the Stated Clerk of Presbytery, he should at once in- form the latter official of the mistake, that the proper change may be made, if possible, in the Minutes of the Assembly. Changes can be made as late as June 10 in each year. 14. Failure to report. When a church Session fails to report to Presbytery, the fact is noted in the Minutes of General Assembly, by inserting the number of members reported the preceding year, with a ( * ) in front of the same. 15. Narrative. In addition to the statistical report, church Sessions are required to fill out the blank known as the Congregational Narrative. This blank, also, is furnished by the Stated Clerk of Presbytery, and is used in preparing the Presbyterial Narrative of the State of Religion for the General Assembly. It should be made, therefore, as explicit as possible. The Session. 225 XXV. PULPIT OF VACANT CHURCH. 1. Vacant church defined. ''Every congrega- tion or church is vacant which has not a pastor duly installed, or a regular supply appointed by Presbytery. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 1903, p. 120.] 2. Session may have charge. The Presbytery has charge of all vacant churches. The Session of a vacant church must apply, therefore, to Presbytery for permission to supply the pulpit. [F. G., Ch. XXL, §^-] 3. Coramittee on supphes. The Session of a vacant church should appoint a special committee to arrange for supplies. Supplies, as a rule, are to be Presbyterian ministers. [F. G., Ch. XXL, § 3.] Presbytery may require the approval of supplies by a Presbyterial committee. After twelve months' vacancy, the Presbytery has full power to appoint supplies regu- larly. [F. G., Ch. XXL, § 4.] See also pp. 422, 449> 450. 4. Power of Session. " It is expedient that no per- son be introduced to preach in any of the churches under our care, unless by the consent of the pastor or church Session." [D. W., Ch. VII., | 6.] In a church having a pastor, he may introduce preachers into his pulpit at his discretion. In a vacant church a minister should have the consent of Session in order to the occupancy of a pulpit, subject of course to the power of the Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1874, p, 85.] 5. Pastors elect have no authority. Pastors elect have no legal authority in particular churches 15 226 The Session. until duly installed by Presbytery. Up to the time of such installation, the Session is ordinarily in charge of the pulpit. 6. Pastor elect is not stated supply. The pas- tor elect 'Ms not stated supply by any virtue of the call in progress ; and the Presbytery may appoint supplies or give the Session power to supply the pul- pit." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 45.] 7. Stated supply defined. "• A stated supply is a minister employed by a church, with the authority of Presbytery, for a definite time or period of service." [Mins. G. A., 1895, P- 102.] 8. Stated supply discouraged. '' This Assembly observes with solicitude and deep regret, the wide extent to which the practice of admitting stated sup- plies prevails throughout the Church, and would call the attention of our Presbyteries especially to the importance of discouraging this practice, and would recommend that our Presbyteries, as far as possible, insist upon the institution of the pastoral relation." [Mins. G. A., 1887, P- i4i-] XXVI. REPRESENTATION IN THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. I. Presbytery. 1. Power of appointment. The Session is em- powered " to appoint delegates to the higher judica- tories of the Church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 2. Method. Delegates are usually appointed by the adoption of a resolution of appointment, passed in the customary manner. See under " Eorms," p. 416. The Session. 227 3. Appointment enjoined. ''The Synod do rec- ommend to the several Presbyteries to call those Ses- sions to account that do not send elders to attend upon the Synods and Presbyteries, and to enjoin these Ses- sions to call those elders to account that do not attend upon judicatories, when sent by them." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1753, p. 256.] 4. Congregation "with a pastor. ''Every con- gregation which has a stated pastor, has a right to be represented by one elder." [F. G., Ch. X., § 3.] 5. Collegiate church. " Every collegiate church has a right to be represented by two or more elders, in proportion to the number of its pastors." [F. G., Ch. -^•' § 3-] ^^^ l^xvci collegiate church is used of a church with more than one pastor. 6. United congregations. " Where two or more congregations are united under one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder to represent them." [F. G., Ch. X., § 4.] It is the custom in united congregations, for the respective Sessions in due order of alternate succession, to elect the single elder representative.* 7. Vacant church. " Every vacant congregation which is regularly organized shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling elder in Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. X., § 5.] " Every congregation without a pastor is to be regarded as a vacant congregation, and entitled to be represented by a ruling elder." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, PP- 190,196.] " Churches having stated supplies are vacant churches, and are entitled to repre- * See for change in this Rule, p. 454. 228 The Session. sentation in Presbytery under the provisions of Ch. X. of the Form of Government, § 5 " [Mins. 1889, p. 131] — /. e., they are each entitled to send one rul- ing elder as a delegate. 8. Alternates. The resolution for the appointment of a delegate should contain the name of an alternate as well as of a principal, in order to provide for the possible absence of the latter, through sickness or other unavoidable cause. This usage is based upon the pro- vision in F. G., Ch. XXII., § i, where Presbyteries are authorized to appoint alternate Commissioners to Gen- eral Assembly. 9. Term of service. " No rule is laid down in our Standards as to the particular term or time of ser- vice, of delegates appointed by church Sessions to the higher judicatories of the Church." The Assembly has left it to each Session " to prescribe the particular terms for which, or times at which, its delegates shall attend as its representatives in such judicatories." [Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 69.] Delegates should, how- ever, be appointed for a definite period in the case of the Presbytery, and for both the stated and adjourned meetings of the Synod. 10. Delegate for adjourned meetings. "It is the usage to have the same elder in attendance at an adjourned, who sat for the Session at the regular, meeting of Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., 1827, pp. 123, 124.] 1 1 . Elder not known, to produce certificate. '* Every elder not known to the Presbytery shall pro- duce a certificate of his regular appointment from The Session. 229 the church which he represents." [F. G., Ch. X., §6.] 12. Elders retired for disability may not be chosen. " No ruling elder, who has retired from the active exercise of his office in the church to which he belongs, can be admitted as a member of a Presbytery, Synocl, or General Assembly." [Mins. G. A., 1835, p. 489.] This decision can be made to apply only to elders who have retired from service on account of physical infirmity, or other permanent disqualifying cause. See the next section. 13. Elders, capable of service, but not re- elected, maybe chosen. "Elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to represent that par- ticular church in the higher judicatories, when ap- pointed by the Session or the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. XIIL, § 8.] 14. Expenses of ministers and elders. '' In order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judicatories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively represent." [F. G., Ch. XXII. , §3.] " The Synod do recommend it to the several congregations to defray the necessary charges that their elders are at, during their attendance upon the Synod." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1735, P- i^?-] To carry out the above requirements. Sessions should regularly vote from miscellaneous funds in their hands, the sums necessary to meet the expenses of their dele- 230 The Session. gates to Presbytery and Synod. If they have no such funds, then a collection for a Sessional contingent fund should be taken up annually. 15. Reports to Session. Church Sessions should require regular reports, from the ruling elders ap- pointed by them as their representatives to Presbytery or Synod. See also, caption No. 3, p. 227. 2. Synod. 1. Constitutional requirement. Many of the Synods are still composed of *'all the bishops and an elder from each congregation." [F. G., Ch. XL, §1.] Where this is the case Session should elect delegates to the Synod within whose jurisdiction their church is located. Where the Synod is a delegated body, the elders are chosen by the Presbytery. See p. 102. 2. Term of service. The term of service of the delegate chosen should include the annual stated meet- ing of Synod, and also any adjourned meetings of the body. 3. Expenses, etc. For other items of information see under preceding head, '* Representation in Presby- tery," p. 226. 3. The General Assembly. The ruling elder delegates to General Assembly are always chosen by the Presbyteries. See, therefore, this Manual, pp. 105-109, and 459. The Session. 231 XXVII. JUDICIAL CASES. 1 I. General Constitutional Principles. The general principles named below, should always be given due weight in the administration of justice by the Session. 1. Discipline includes both process and over- sight. "■ Discipline is the exercise of that authority, and the application of that system of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church : em- bracing the care and control, maintained by the Church, over its members, officers, and judicatories." [B. D., Ch. I., § I.] See Individual Oversight, p. 217. 2. The ends of discipline are vindicatory and remedial. '* The ends of discipline are the mainte- nance of the truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of Christ, the removal of offences, the promotion of the purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual good of offenders." [B. D., § 2.] 3. Discipline must be exercised with discre- tion. " Its exercise, in such a manner as to secure its appropriate ends, requires much prudence and discre- tion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into con- sideration all the circumstances which may give a different character to conduct, and render it more or less offensive ; and which may require different action, in similar cases at different times, for the attainment of the same ends." [B. D., § 2.] The inference is clear, from the section just quoted, that while, in some • cases, none other than judicial action may be possible, yet in the majority of cases kindly admonition may * See definition, p. 447. 232 The Session. avail to prevent process. That congregation is best governed where the authority of Christ is so enforced, and the laws of the Church so administered, as to avoid the necessity for judicial process. See also, § 9, p. 220. The General Assembly, further, has recom- mended '* utmost tenderness and Christian affection " in dealing with persons holding mistaken views of duty. [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 548.] See also, References, p. 287. 4. Prompt action should be had when discip- line is required. *' It is the opinion of the Assembly that had the improper conduct of the appellant been made a subject of discipline at an earlier period, a more happy issue might have been reached." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 547.] ''It is the judgment of this Assembly that the Session ought immediately to have administered admonition in consequence of unchristian conduct." [Mins. G. A., 1827, p. 203.] 5. Rig-hts of members are to be carefully- observed. "It is the sacred right of every member of the Presbyterian Church to have a full and fair trial, according to the laws and methods of his Church, be- fore condemnation." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 603.] 6. Careful compliance with the Book of Dis- cipline necessary. Sessions should remember that the provisions of the Book of Discipline are always to be carefully complied with. They are law both for church courts and church members. Departure from them may cause a failure in the administration of justice, and cannot but produce a public impression unfavorable to the character of church courts. The Session, 233 2. Judicial Cases. — Powers. The constitutional provisions conferring judicial powers upon the Session are as follows : 1. "To these officers the keys of the kingdom of heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they have power," "to shut that kingdom against the impeni- tent, both by the word and censures ; and to open it unto penitent sinners by absolution from censures." [C. F., Ch. XXX., § 2.] 2. " They possess the right of requiring obedience to the laws of Christ ; and of excluding the disobedi- ent and disorderly from the privileges of the Church. To give efficiency, however, to this necessary and scriptural authority, they possess the powers requisite for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. They can call before them any offender against the order and government of the Church ; they can require members of their own society to appear and give testi- mony in the cause ; but the highest punishment to which their authority extends, is to exclude the con- tumacious and impenitent from the congregation of believers." [F. G., Ch. VIII., § 2.] 3. "The Session have power to call before them offenders and witnesses, being members of their own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses where it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when they can be procured to attend ; to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who are found to deserve censure." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 234 The Session. 3. Judicial Cases. — Jurisdiction. 1. Persons -within jurisdiction. Original juris- diction vests in the Session over all persons other than ministers of the gospel. [B. D., § 19.] This includes ruling elders, deacons, licentiates, local evangelists, and candidates for the ministry, as well as church- members. Licentiates and candidates are to be re- mitted by the Presbytery *'to the Sessions of the churches to which they properly belong," [Mins. G. A., 1829, p. 263.] This jurisdiction also includes both alleged offenders and witnesses. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] See Citations and Witnesses. 2. Exclusiveness of jurisdiction. *' The judica- tory to which a church-member belongs shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or wherever committed by him." [B. D., § 108.] 3. Matters within jurisdiction. '* They have power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] '' This Assembly reminds the church Ses- sions that all known departures from the Word of God, in all the pleasures and duties of the private, social, and civil life of their members, are under their super- vision." [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. 85.] See also, Offences, immediately below. 4. Judicial Cases. — Offences. (i.) Constitutional Provisions. I. Offence, definition. '' An offence is anything, in the doctrine, principles, or practice of a church- The Session. 235 member, officer, or judicatory, which is contrary to the Word of God ; or which, if it be not in its own nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their spiritual edification." [B. D., § 3.] B. D., § 4, in- terprets the expression "contrary to the Word of God," so as to include ''the regulations and practice of the Church founded thereon." This makes the Constitu- tion an authority in the determination of the question as to what acts are offences. Further, the definition in B. D., § 3, makes acts, not in their "own nature sinful," to be offences when their influence is for evil. Great care, however, should be taken in dealing with offences not/^r se sinful. 2. Limitation upon the powers of church courts. "Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of judicial process, which cannot be proved to be con- trary to the Holy Scriptures, or to the regulations and practice of the Church founded thereon ; nor any- thing which does not involve those evils which discip- line is intended to prevent." [B. D., § 4.] This section emphasizes by its wording the fact, that church courts do not possess the arbitrary power of declaring that a given act, of doubtful propriety on the part of a Christian, is an offence. " All their decisions should be founded upon the revealed will of God." [F. G., Ch. I., § 7.] It is advised that Sessions, in cases where there is a reasonable doubt as to the nature of alleged offences, memorialize the Presbytery having jurisdiction, prior to action. 3. Offences, list of scriptural. See, for a full list of offences against the moral law, the following ques- 236 The Session. tions and answers in the Larger Catechism, in connec- tion with the sins forbidden by the Ten Command- ments. The numbers in parentheses are the numbers of the Commandments, the others the numbers of the Catechism questions: (i), Q. 105; (2), Q. 109; (3), Q. 113; (4), Q. 119; (5), Q- 128, 130, 132; (6), Q. 136; (7), Q- 139; (8), Q. 142; (9), Q- 145; (10), Q. 148. 4. Aggravations of sins. The Larger Catechism, question 151, gives the following as the reasons for regarding some sins as more heinous than others. *' Sins receive their aggravations, (i) From the per- sons offending; (2) From the parties offended; (3) From the nature and quality of the offence ; (4) From circumstances of time and place." See the question in full. 5. Elders and deacons. In addition to charges of immoral conduct, elders and deacons may be charged with schism and heresy. See that caption, p. 100. 6. Heresy. Church-members may be charged with departures from the fundamental doctrines of the Chris- tian faith, for an offence is defined to be ''anything in the doctrine of a church-member which is contrary to the Word of God," etc. [B. D., § 3.] Church- members, however, cannot be put to trial for de- partures from purely denominational doctrines. See "Subscription," p. 46. 7. Cases "without process. See for absenteeism, neglect of ordinances and irregular removal, pp. 150-152, also, p. 242. The Session. 237 8. Contumacy. Contumacy is refusal or neglect to appear or to answer in a court. It is contempt of court. For contumacy of accused person, see B. D., § 22, 34; of elders, B. D., § 39; of witnesses, B. D., § 68. See also under Citations and Witnesses. 9. Refusal to take oath. See under Oath. 10. Marriage vow, violations of. See C. F., Ch. XXIV., and caption No. 3, p. 235. (2.) Assembly Decisions and Deliverances. 1. General statement. The General Assembly has taken action at various times emphatically de- nouncing, as sins, gambling, lotteries, horse-racing, betting, intemperance, the knowingly renting one's property for the manufacture and sale of intoxicating drinks, unscriptural divorces, infanticide, and po- lygamy. [See Digest, 1886, pp. 583 to 610.] It has also taken action upon certain other matters connected with discipline, as stated hereinafter. 2. Amusements, worldly. The question of amusements, in the language of one of the Assemblies [N. S., 1869,. p. 487], " has to do with the spirit and life of Christianity rather than with the letter of its law." It is therefore impracticable to make rules covering all probable cases. There are general prin- ciples stated in Scripture, however, bearing on amuse- ments, which Sessions are to accept as determini g their action in discipline, whether administrative or judicial, in all doubtful cases. Substantially as defined by the Assembly they are : a. That Christian liberty is not to be used in a way 238 The Session. to offend others or to influence them for evil, [i Cor. viii. 9-13; B. D., § 3.] b. That Christians are to be unlike the worldly- minded, and distinguishable from them. [Rom. xii. 3 ; 2 Cor. vi. 14-18.] c. That the question of the propriety or impropriety of a given act on the part of a Christian, is to be deter- mined by its agreement or disagreement with the law and character of our Lord Jesus Christ. [Col. iii. 17 ; Matt. V. 16 ; I Cor. ix. i ; Phil. iv. 8.] "This Gen- eral Assembly would affectionately call upon all the members of our Church, to so regard their obligations to Christ, as to see to it, that they take no part in amusements which they cannot take in His name." [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 154.] Specific deliverances on worldly amusements have been made as follows : Card-playing. '' In respect to the custom of fash- ionable card-playing," the ''Assembly would affection- ately exhort all the members of the Church to practice the most careful watchfulness in avoiding all recrea- tions and amusements, which are calculated to impair spirituality, lessen Christian influence, or bring dis- credit upon their profession as members of the Chris- tian Church." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 45; 1891, p. 154.] Dancing. '' The fashionable amusement of pro- miscuous dancing is so entirely unscriptural, and so wholly inconsistent with the spirit of Christ, as to call for the faithful and judicious exercise of discipline on the part of church Sessions, when any of their mem- The Session. 239 bers have been guilty." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1843, P- 14; 1891, p. 154.] The Assembly ''counsels church Sessions to arrest this evil, so far as practicable, by wisely guiding the enthusiasm and activity of the younger memoers of their churches by both precept and example, into the many forms of useful service now providentially presented to all who delight to serve and honor Christ. [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 27.] '* Social dances and private theatricals are included under the head of 'dancing and stage-plays,' men- tioned in the Larger Catechism amongst the ' sins forbidden in the Seventh Commandment.' " [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 154.] The Theatre. " In view of the increased attendance of church-members at the theatre and opera, the As- sembly bear earnest and solemn testimony against this practice as inconsistent with Christian duty, since it not only gives countenance and support to an institu- tion, justly described by a former Assembly as a school of immorality, but is in itself spiritually hurtful, and tends to obliterate the line which should always be plainly visible between the followers of Christ and the world." [Mins. G. A., 1879, PP- ^25, 626.] In connection with all worldly amusements the As- sembly has declared that "church Sessions" are fully competent to decide when and how far discipline should be exercised. [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 154.] 3. Civil courts, decisions of, to be investigated. "The processes of civil courts differ so much from those of our church judicatories, and their decisions are not so infallible, that our church judicatories can 240 The Session. adopt them without investigation." [Mins. G. A., 1885, p. 603.] 4. Convictions under the civil law. When a church-member is convicted of crime by the civil courts, notice of such conviction should be immedi- ately taken by the Session. A committee should be appointed to report upon his case, and pending eccle- siastical trial, he may be required to refrain from ap- proaching the Lord's Table. [B. D., § 33.] If the offence has been committed at a distance, it may be necessary for the Session to suspend action until witnesses can be secured, or testimony can be taken which will enable them to proceed with the case in an orderly manner. See B. D., § 21, and Absent accused person. 5 . Intoxicating liquors, manufacture and sale of. " We call upon the Sessions of our churches to guard carefully the purity of the Church by refusing to admit to membership, or to retain those within her pale, who are engaged in the manufacture or sale of intoxicating; liquors as a beverage, or who derive their livelihood from this sinful traffic." [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 558.] 6. Non-support of one's cwn church. It is not only not "consistent with regular standing in our Church," but it is •' a matter of discipline," for church- members to be supporters and attendants in other churches not of our communion, while absenting them- selves from and refusing to support the church to which they belong." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, P- 537-] 7. Ordinances, neglect of. See Cases without The Session, 241 Process, caption 3, p. 152. In connection with such neglect, the Assembly has adjudged it to be, when wilful, ''a high offence." [Mins. G. A, O. S., 1859, pp. 546, 547-] 8. Rebaptism by immersion. "The action is clearly disorderly and in violation of Chap. XXVIII., § 7, of the Confession of Faith. But as it concerns the mode, rather than the substance, of a sacrament, whether the act is to be regarded as disciplinable must be determined by the Session, in the light of the cir- cumstances attending each particular case." [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 46.] 9. Sabbath observance. "The Assembly do hereby in a special manner enjoin it upon the church Session to watch over their brethren with tenderness and great fidelity in respect to the observance of the Sabbath, and to exercise wholesome discipline on those who, by travelling or other ways, presume to trample upon this sacred institution." [Mins. G. A., N. S., " We entreat our members and all other persons to conscientiously discountenance whatever tends to break down the distinction between this and other days ; as, for instance, Sunday trading ; buying, reading or in any way supporting Sunday secular newspapers ; social entertainments and visitations that dissipate serious thought, and all self-indulgence on the Lord's Day, that tends to unfit them for God's worship and to im- poverish their spiritual nature." [Mins. G. A., 1896, P- 25-] 10. Sunday newspapers. "Any voluntary and 16 242 The Session. responsible participation in the publication and sale of a Sunday newspaper is inconsistent alike with obedience to the law of God and with membership in the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., 1877, p. 531.] The (jeneral Assembly endorsed, at the same time, the action of a Presbytery in directing a Session to proceed to discipline in such a case. 5. Judicial Cases without Process. 1. General statement. Church judicatories are not required in dealing with certain offences to follow the full detail of process. In the cases of [i] mistaken views, [2] absenteeism, [3] neglect of ordinances, and [4] uniting with another denomination without regular dismission, process is not required. See this Manual, pp. 151-153. In cases of [i] voluntary confession and [2] offences in presence of the judicatory the detail of ordinary process is dispensed with by the Book of Dis- cipline, except as noted below. 2. Process, definition. The orderly succession of legal proceedings, in accordance with the detail of those principles and rules which have been established by the Church for the conduct of a judicial case. Cases without process, therefore, are of the nature of exceptions to the rule. 3. Confession, voluntary. '' If a person commits an offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and makes known his offence, the judicatory may proceed to judgment without process, giving the offender an opportunity to be heard ; and in the case first named, he may de- The Session. 243 mand a delay of at least two days before judgment." [B. D., §48.] The provision empowering the judi- catory to proceed to judgment on self-accused persons, immediately after confession, it should be noted is not mandatory, but a reasonable delay may be allowed if circumstances make it proper. 4. Confession, duty of. ''He that scandalizeth his brother, or the Church of Christ, ought to be will- ing, by a private or public confession and sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to those that are offended ; who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love to receive him." [C. F., Ch. XV., § 6.] 5. Confession, when voluntary. A confession is voluntary when not caused by threats or improper inducements, and it is the rule in civil courts to hold a confession voluntary that has been ''caused by the exhortations of a person in authority, to make it as a matter of religious duty." A pastor or ruling elder, very properly, may endeavor to persuade an accused person to make confession, during the inquiry which precedes trial. 6. Confession, effect of voluntary. A confession of sin voluntarily made, prior to the commencement of process, makes service and other detail of process unnecessary. But a plea of guilty after process has been commenced, is not acknowledgment of guilt by one " who comes forward as his own accuser, and makes known his offence." [B. D., § 48.] 7. Offences in presence of the judicatory. See B. D., § 48, quoted above under Confession, caption No. 5, and note that a delay of at least two days is re- 244 The Session, quired before the Session can proceed to judgment in these cases. 8. Procedure in above cases. In the two cases above given, inasmuch as the accused are to be heard, and judgment entered, and appeal allowed, the judica- tory should sit as a court, with due announcement of the fact by the Moderator. 9. Record in above cases. "The record must show the nature of the offence, as well as the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may be taken from the judgment as in other cases." [B. D., § 48.] 6. Judicial Cases. — Matters Preceding and Conditioning Process. In all cases of discipline, where it is proposed to put an alleged offender on trial, the following matters should be carefully considered, as preliminary to process. 1. Accusations, caution as to. •' Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of good character, or who is himself under censure or process, or who is personally interested in any respect in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly imprudent." [B. D., § 14.] 2. Reconciliation, eflPort to secure, in private cases. '' No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of alleged ])ersonal injury, where the injured party is the I)rosecutor, unless those means of reconciliation have been tried, which are required by our Lord (Matt. The Session. 245 xviii. 15--17): "If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the Church." [B. D., § 9.] See also, under Charges. 3. Conference -with the accused. ''Effort should be made, by private conference with the ac- cused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process." [B. D., § 10.] 4. Confession by the accused. See Cases with- out process, p. 242. 5 . Process not to be commenced without ade- quate proof. " An offence, gross in itself, may have been committed in such circumstances, that plainly the offender cannot be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases it is better to wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall give further light, than, by unavailing prosecution, to weaken the force of dis- cipline." [B. D., § 8.] 6. Prosecutor to be censured in certain cases. " Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without ap- j)ointment by a judicatory, shall be warned, before the ( harges are pr^ented, that if he fail to show probable cause for the charges, he must himself be censured, as a slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the malig- nancy or rashness, which may appear in the prosecu- tion." [B. D.,|i5.] 7. Time limit for prosecution. " Prosecution 246 The Session. for an alleged offence shall commence within one year from the time of its alleged commission, or from the date when it becomes known to the judicatory which has jurisdiction thereof." [B. D., § 117.] 8. Slander, action in. " If one, who considers him.self slandered, requests an investigation which a judicatory finds it proper to institute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to investigate the alleged slander, and make report in writing ; and a record thereafter made may conclude the matter." [B. D.,§i3.] 9. Investigation to be speedy. If the Session requires an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, then "a speedy investigation or trial shall be had." [B. D., § 33.] 10. Moderator to be a minister. *' It is expedi- ent, at every meeting of the Session, more especially when constituted for judicial business, that there be a presiding minister." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 4.] In view of this provision, judicial business should not be undertaken by the Session of a vacant church, unless a minister be secured as Moderator. 11. Caution to judicatory. The members of a judicatory should bear in mind the fact, that if once process be duly initiated, the provisions of the Consti- tution in connection with judicial cases come promptly into full operation, and that no further discretion is permitted to the judicatory except as contained in said provisions. Process must go forward under the law until the end is reached. The Session. 24.7 7. Judicial Cases. — Process. A definition of Process will be found on p. 242. The matters connected with process are given for convenience of reference under the following heads : [i.] Charges and specifications; [2.] Citations ; [3.] Witnesses ; [4.] Examinations; [5.] Evidence; [6.] Censures ; [7.] Miscellaneous ; [8.] Order or steps in process; [9.] Appeals. 7. (i) Process. — Charges and Specifications. 1. Charg-e, definition. An accusation against a person within the jurisdiction of a judicatory, made in accordance with the forms of law, of conduct contrary to the Word of God and the Constitution of the Church. See Offences, p. 234. 2. Charg-e must be made by a prosecutor. '' Process against an alleged offender shall not be com- menced unless some person undertakes to sustain the charge ; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offence." [B.b., § 7.] 3. Averment by injured party. *' In all cases of alleged personal injury, where the prosecution is by the injured person or persons, the charge must be ac- companied by an averment that the course prescribed 248 The Session. by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17) has been faithfully- tried." [B. D., § 18.] 4. Charge, contents of. "The charge shall set iorth the alleged offence." [B. D., § 16.] ''A charge shall not allege more than one offence." [B. D., § 17.] It is customary to include in the charge, in addition to the offence, passages of Scripture and extracts from the law of the Church directly connected with the offence, and evidencing it to be such. These quotations should never be included in the text of the specifications. See, for Offences, p. 234. 5. Charge, more than one. ''Several charges against the same person, however, with the specifica- tions under each of them, may be presented to the judicatory at one and the same time, and may, in the discretion of the judicatory, be tried together. But, when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote on each charge must be separately taken." [B. D., §■7-] 6. Charge, presentation. The charge or charges and specifications must be presented and read at the first judicial session of the judicatory. [B. D., § 20.] 7. Charges, for accused. The requirement is mandatory, " to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and specifications, together with the names of all the witnesses then known to each specification," at the first judicial session. [B. D., § 20.] 8. Charge, record. '' The charge and specifica- tions shall be entered on the minutes of the judica- tory." [B. D., § 25.] 9. Charges, sufficiency. At the meeting of the The Session. 249 judicatory at which citations are returnable, the ac- cused "may file objections to the sufficiency of the charges in form or in legal effect." [B. D., § 23.] This expression, ''sufficiency of the charges," applies both to the form, /. e. the details and phraseology, and to the legal effect, /. e. the conformity of substance to law. The charge may not be properly worded ; or may fail to ac- cord with the directions of B. D., §§ 16, 17 ; or may charge what is not an offence according to the Word of (iod and the Constitution of the Church. Care should be taken, therefore, in the preparation of a charge, to comply with all the requirements of the law, and especially should due weight be given to the question as to whether the thing charged is an offence. For instance, a charge would be insufficient in legal effect which accused a person of the offence of wine- drinking ; for, while drunkenness is an offence by virtue of the provisions of the Standards, yet wine- drinking per se is not such. See next caption, Amend- ments. 10. Charges, amendments. The judicatory may " permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to the charges, not changing the general nature of the same." [B. D., § 23.] The extent to which this power of amendment vested in the judicatory may be exercised, is entirely at the discretion of the judicatory, as to matters of detail. Mere details are not of the general nature or substance of charges. When pro- posed amendments, however, deal with the substance, amendment is not permissible. For instance, the name designating an offence ought not to be changed, 250 The Session. and an attempt to make such change would be ground for an appeal. 11. Specification, definition. An account or nar- rative in detail, of the facts relied upon to sustain a charge. 12. Specification, contents of. ''The specifica- tions shall set forth the facts relied upon to sustain the ( harge. Each specification shall declare, as far as possible, the time, place, and circumstances, and shall be accompanied with the names of the witnesses to be cited for its support." [B. D., § 17.] 13. Specifications, sufficiency and amendment. Specifications, as well as charges, may be insuffi- cient both in form and in legal effect. [B. D., § 23.] They may not specify wqth proper detail the ''time, place, and circumstances" [B. D., | 16], they may lack the names of witnesses or of a sufficient number of witnesses [B. D., §§ 16, 59], or they may not have any definite connection with the charge. If the charge be fully in accordance with the requirements of the Standards, and the insufficiency of the specifications consists in mere matters of detail, "amendment " of the specifications should be permitted by the judica- tory. [B. D., § 23.] 14. Forms. Forms for both charges and specifica- tions will be found elsewhere in this Manual, under the general head. Forms, p. 442. 7. (2) Process. — Citations. I. Authority of Session. "The church Session have power to call before them offenders and witnesses, The Session. 251 being members of their own congregation." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 2. Citation, definition. An official notice to ap- pear and answer in a proceeding. 3. Contumacy. See Refusal, caption No. 11, and Witness, No. 15, below. This charge cannot be made against a person cited until after a second citation. 4. Elders. See below, Third citation. 5. Forms. See under that head, p. 442. 6. Issue and signature. Citations should be ordered by the judicatory, and must be issued and " signed in the name of the judicatory, by the Moder- ator or clerk." [B. D., § 20.] 7. Persons to be cited. The prosecutor, the ac- cused, and the witnesses are the persons to whom cita- tions are to be issued. [B. D., § 20.] 8. Service of citations. A citation must be served by a person appointed for the purpose, usually the clerk, and must contain the name of the person upon whom service is to be had. " Citations shall be served personally, unless the person to be cited cannot be found, in which case the citation shall be sent to his last known place of residence : and, before pro- ceeding to trial, it must appear that the citations have been served."^ [B. D., § 21.] Citations are necessary to trial, and Aay be served through the U. S. Post- office, if the residence of an offender is unknown. 9. Second citation for accused. '' If an accused person refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless providentially 252 The Session. hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy, ac- cording to the subsequent provisions of the Book of Discipline." [B. D., § 22.] 10. Refusal of accused to appear cannot pre- vent trial. "■ If he does not then appear, the judica- tory may proceed to trial and judgment in his ab- sence ; in which case it shall appoint some person to represent him as counsel." [B. D., § 22.] 11. Refusal to appear or plead subjects to sus- pension. *' When an accused person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or coun- sel, before a Session, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought against him, he shall be suspended by act of Session, from the communion of the church, and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy and submits himself to the orders of the judicatory." [B. D.,§34.] 12. Third citation for elders. If an elder ''ac- cused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his ofiice ; and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the church." [B. D., §39.] 13. Time-allowance for accused. The time allowed for the appearance of the accused on first cita- tion is, '*not less than ten days after service of the citation." [B. D., § 20.] ''The time allowed for his appearance, on any citation subsequent to the first, shall be determined by the judicatory, with proper re- gard for all the circumstances." [B. D., § 22.] The Session. 253 14. Tiine-allo"wance for witnesses. "All wit- nesses cited at the request of either party, " are allowed ten days after service of the first citation, and a fair allowance of time on other citations, prior to appear- ance before the judicatory. [B. D., §§ 20, 22.] 15. Witness, contumacy of. '* A member of the church, summoned as a witness, and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to testify, shall be cen- sured according to the circumstances of the case for his contumacy." [B. D., § 68.] 7. (3) Process. — Witnesses. 1. Power of Session. " The church Session have power to call before them witnesses, being members of their own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the pro- cess to issue, and when they can be procured to at- tend." [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6.] 2. Witness, definition. A witness is one who gives testimony in a cause before a court. 3. Aflfirmation. In B. D., § 62, the word affirma- tion is used in connection with the promise of a wit- ness to speak the truth. No definition of an affirma- tion as distinct from an oath, however, is given in the Constitution, while the definition of an oath is found in the Confes^on, and refusal to take an oath is de- clared to be sin. Further, the form of the affirmation given in B. D., § 62, explicitly requires an appeal to the Supreme Being. An affirmation in Presbyterian Church courts is, therefore, practically synonymous with an oath. See Oath, p. 257. 254 The Session. 4. Citations. See pp. 250, 443. 5. Challenge. " Any witness may be challenged for incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide the question." [B. D., § 56.] 6. Competent witness. A competent witness is a person who is legally qualified to give testimony. " Not every person is competent as a witness." [H. I^-? § 55-] " -'^1^ persons, whether parties or otherwise, are competent witnesses, except (i) such as do not be- lieve in the existence of God, or (2) a future state of rewards and punishments, or (3) have not sufficient intelligence to understand the obligation of an oath." [B. D.,§56.] 7. Contumacious witness. See under Citation, P- 253- 8. Credible witness. A credible witness is a per- son who, being competent to testify, is worthy of belief. *' Not every person is credible as a witness." [B. D., § 55.] *' The credibility of a witness, or the degree of credit due to his testimony, may be affected (i) by relationship to any of the parties; (2) by in- terest in the result of the trial ; (3) by want of proper age; (4) by weakness of understanding; (5) by in- famy or malignity of character: (6) by being under Church censure ; (7) by general rashness or indiscre- tion ; or (8) by any other circumstances that appear to affect his veracity, knowledge, or interest in the case." [B. D., § 57.] 9. Evidence. See p. 260. 10. Examinations. Seep. 258 and Separate E., p. 259. 11. False witnesses. The procuring or suborning The Session. 255 false witnesses is a breach of the ninth commandment, and so also is the giving of false evidence. [See L. C, Q- 143. 145] 12. Husband and wife. "A husband or wife shall be a competent witness for or against the other, ])iit shall not be compelled to testify." [B. D., § 58.] 13. Incompetent "witness. See Challenge, p. 254. 14. Interested witness. See Credible Witness, P- 254- 15. Member of the judicatory. " A member of the judicatory may be called upon to testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be qualified as other witnesses are, and, after having given his testimony, may immediately resume his seat as a member of the judicatory." [B. D., § 67.] '* A member of a judi- catory, present when the judicatory is taking testi- mony, is bound, if called upon to do so, to give his testimony' in the case that is in process, and his re- fusal to do so, on the ground that he had not been cited beforehand, would subject him to censure for contumacy." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1854, p. 45.] 16. Members of other churches. Members of other churches than the one under the jurisdiction of a given Session, should respond to the requests of said Session to appear before it as witnesses. If doubtful as to their duty, let them refer the request to their own Sessions for advice and counsel. 17. Ministers. It is advisable, in the interests of religion, that ministers when requested to appear be- fore a church Session as witnesses, should so do. Pres- byteries, in case of refusal, may act under B. D., § 68. 256 The Session. 18. Names of, for accused. **The names of all the witnesses then known, to support each specifica- tion," are to be furnished to the accused at the first meeting of the judicatory. [B. D.,§ 20.] 19. Names of, for prosecutor. "The accused shall not be required to disclose the names of his wit- nesses." [B. D., § 20.] 20. Ne^w "witnesses. After the examination and cross-examination of the witnesses already named, "new witnesses and other evidence, in rebuttal only, may be introduced by either party." [B. D., § 24.] 2 1 . Non-church members. ' ' Persons who are not church- members, even though heathen, in good repute, may be admitted to testify. Their credibility is to be determined by the judicatory." [Mins. G. A., 1881, p. 855.] 22. Number requisite to sustain charge. "A charge may be proven by the testimony of one witness, only when supported by other evidence ; but, when there are several specifications under the same general charge, the proof of two or more of the specifications, by different credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to establish the charge." [B. D., §59-] See also, for the Scripture rule, Matt, xviii. 16; 2 Cor. xiii. i. 23. Oath, definition. " A lawful oath is a part of religious worship, wherein, upon just occasion, the person swearing solemnly calleth God to witness what he asserteth or promiseth, and to judge him accord- ing to the truth or falsehood of what he sweareth." [C. F., Ch. XXII., § I.] 24. Oath, use of. " The name of God only is that The Session. 257 by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with all holy fear and reverence ; therefore to swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful and to be abhorred." [C. F., Ch. XXII., § 2.] 25. Oath, -warrant. " Yet as, in matters of weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the Word of God, under the New Testament as well as under the Old ; so a lawful oath, being imposed by lawful au- thority, in such matters, ought to be taken." [C. F., Ch. XXII., § 2.] 26. Oath, refusal to take, is sin. '* Yet it is sin to refuse an oath touching anything that is good and just, being imposed by lawful authority." [C. F., Ch. XXIL, § 3.] 27. Oath, how to be taken. "An oath is to be taken in the plain and common sense of the words, without equivocation or mental reservation." [C. F., Ch. XXIL, § 4.] 28. Oath, form. '' The oath or affirmation shall be administered by the Moderator in the following, or like, terms : ' You solemnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, ^according to the best of your knowl- edge, in the matter in which you are called to testify, as you shall answer to the Great Judge of quick and dead.' " [B. D., § 62.] The use of a Bible in con- nection with the oath, or of the uplifted hand, is not required by any provision of the Constitution. See also, Affirmation, p. 253. ''The authority of the 17 258 The Session, Moderator in the Presbyterian Church to administer oaths is not derived from General Assembly, but from the Constitution." [Mins. G. A., 1823, p. 27.] 29. Parties. Parties to a case may be called upon to testify, and greater latitude may be allowed by the court in the cross-examination of parties than in that of other witnesses. *' Parties are competent witnesses." [K. D.,§56.] 30. Questions. See Evidence, p. 263. 7. (4) Process. — Examinations. 1. Examination, definition. An examination is the interrogation or questioning of a witness by the parties or by members of the court, to elicit his per- sonal knowledge as to one or more facts connected with a case. 2. Kinds and order of examinations. ''Wit- nesses shall be examined first by the party producing them ; then cross-examined by the opposite party ; after which any members of the judicatory or either partv may put additional interrogatories." [B. D., Direct examination. The first examination, in be- half of and by the party who produces the witness. Cross-examination. This is the first examination of a witness by the party which did not produce him. *' It may be used to test the intelligence, memory, impartiality, truthfulness, and integrity of the witness. A witness may not be cross-examined as to facts and circumstances unconnected with matters stated in his direct examination. If the party cross-examining The Session, 259 wishes to question a witness as to such facts and cir- cumstances, he must call him as a witness in the sub- sequent progress of the case ; that is, he must make him his own witness." Re-direct exafnination. Follows the cross-examina- tion, and should be confined to matters brought out under it. Re-cross-examination. Follows the re-direct exami- nation, and should be restricted to the new or addi- tional information or answers given thereunder. 3. Exceptions. See p. 282. 4. Interruptions. The examination of a witness cannot be interrupted by the party opposite to the party conducting it, except to raise questions as to (i) competency or credibility of witnesses, (2) competency of evidence, (3) order of procedure, and (4) notice and filing of exceptions. It is the legal right of both parties, except as stated, to conduct an examination without interruption until they are through with a witness. 5. Members of the judicatory. Questions may be put to the witnesses by members of the court, after the close of the cross-examination. [B. D., § 62.] 6. Order. See Competency of Evidence, p. 261. [B. D.,§27.] 7. Questions. See Evidence, p. 263. 8. Separate examination. The examination of a witness apart from or out of the hearing of other wit- nesses, is called a separate examination. '' No witness afterward to be examined, except a member of the judicatory, shall be present during the examination 26o The Session. of another witness, if eilher party object." [B. D.. Ch. VIII. , §60.] 7. (5) Process. — Evidence. T. Caution to judicatories. *' Judicatories ought to be very careful and impartial in receiving testimony. Not every person is competent, and not every compe- tent person is credible, as a witness." [B. D., § 55.] See below, Appeal. 2. Evidence, definition. Evidence is that which demonstrates, makes clear, or ascertains the truth of the facts or points at issue. It includes all the means by which any alleged matter of fact, the truth of which is submitted to investigation, is established or disproved. Evidence differs from Proof and Testi- mony, which see below. 3. Kinds. " Evidence may be oral, written, or printed, direct or circumstantial." [B. D., § 59.] Oral evidence. Statements made by witnesses in court in relation to matters of fact which are under in- quiry in a case. Written evidence. Documents connected with a case produced for the inspection of the judicatory. Direct evidence. '' Proof applied immediately to the fact to be proved, without any intervening pro- cess. ' ' Circumstantial evidence. " Proof applied immedi- ately to collateral facts, supposed to have a connection, near or remote, with the fact in controversy." Direct or positive evidence is evidence to the pre- cise point in issue ; as, in a case of alleged drunken- The Session. 261 ness, that the accused was seen by the witness in an intoxicated condition. Ci re urns ta?itia I QvidtncQ is '' proof of a series of other facts than the fact in issue, which by experience have been found so associated with that fact that, in the relation of cause and effect, they lead to a satisfactory or certain conclusion ; as, when footprints are discov- ered after a recent snow, it is certain some animated being passed over the snow since it fell, and, from the form and number of the footprints, it can be deter- mined with equal certainty whether they are those of a man, a bird, or a quadruped. Such evidence, there- fore, is founded on experience and observed facts and coincidences, establishing a connection between the known and proved facts and the facts sought to be proved." 4. Accused not required to declare what he expects to prove. ''The Session had no right to insist upon Mr. making known beforehand what he expected to prove by his witnesses as the con- dition upon which he should be allowed to proceed in the examination." [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 45.] 5. Appeal. Among the grounds of appeal in judicial cases the following are named: ''receiving improper, or declining to receive important testimony; hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully taken." [B. D., § 95.] See Exceptions, p. 282. 6. Authentication. See Record, p. 264. 7. Competency of evidence. " Questions as to order or evidence, arising in the course of a trial, shall, after the parties have had an opportunity to be heard, 262 The Session. be decided by the Moderator, subject to appeal ; and the question on the appeal shall be determined without debate. All such decisions, if desired by either party, shall be entered upon the record of the case." [B. D., § 28.] 8. Commission to take testimony. '' Any judi- catory, before which a case may be pending, shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties or of wit- nesses shall require it, to appoint, on the application of either party, a commission of ministers, or elders, or both, to examine witnesses ; which commission, if the case require it, may be of persons within the juris- diction of another body. The commissioners so ap- pointed shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party. The testimony shall be taken in accord- ance with the rules governing the judicatory, either orally or on written interrogatories and cross-interrog- atories, duly settled by the judicatory, due notice hav- ing been given of the time when and place where the witnesses are to be examined. All questions, as to the relevancy or competency of the testimony so taken, shall be determined by the judicatory. The testi- mony, properly authenticated by the signatures of the commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending." [B. D., § 66.] 9. Exceptions. See p. 282. 10. Hearsay testimony. * * What is heard at second- hand ; testimony not a matter of personal knowledge with a witness. ' ' This is generally inadmissible, because of the depreciation of truth from passage through falli- The Session. 263 ble media, and because it is not direct evidence [B. I)., ^:^ 57], and therefore affects seriously the ''knowl- edge of the witness in the case." [B. D., § 57.] 11. Irrelevant questions. See Questions, p. 264. 12. Objections. See Competency, p. 261. 13. Parties. See Witnesses, p. 258. 14. Proof. Evidence should not be confused with proof. The latter is the larger term. '' Evidence in- cludes the reproduction, before the judicatory, of the admissions of parties and of facts relevant to the issue. Proof, in addition, includes presumptions, either of law or of fact, and legal citations. In this sense proof comprehends all the grounds on which rests assent to the truth of a specific proposition. Evidence, in this view, is adduced only by the parties, through witnesses or documents ; proof may be adduced by counsel in argument or by the judge in summing up a case. Evidence is but a part of the proof; it is part of the material on which proof acts." 15. Question, definition. An interrogation ad- dressed to a witness, asking him to state his personal knowledge as to a fact. 16. Questions, manner and form. Ecclesiastical judicatories are under obligation, as ''courts of Jesus Christ," to see to it that the manner and form of questions are in harmony with the spirit of the Gospel. 17. Questions, incriminating'. Witnesses cannot be compelled to criminate themselves, nor to answer questions imputing disgrace, unless the question is material. A person who has been convicted of an 264 The Session. offence can be required to testify to the fact. **The credibility of a witness may be affected by being under church censure." [B. D., § 57.] 18. Questions, leading. Questions which plainly suggest the answers desired, and make ''clear to wit- nesses the answers which they are expected to make, and lead them to make such answers, are leading questions. Questions are also objectionable as leading which em- body material facts, and admit of answers by simple affirmatives or negatives." Leading questions are not permitted to " the parties producing the witness, ex- cept under permission of the judicatory as necessary to elicit the truth." [B. D., g 61.] Such questions are proper in cross-examinations — /. e. in examinations by the party opposite to the one producing the witness. 19. Questions, irrelevant and frivolous. ''Ir- relevant and frivolous questions shall not be ad- mitted." [B. 1)., §62.) The judicatory is the judge as to the character of any question put to a witness. 20. Questions may be reduced to writing. " Every question put to a witness shall, if required, be reduced to writing." [B. D., §63.] 21. Record and authentication. "If either party desire it, or if the judicatory shall so decide, both question and answer shall be recorded. The testimony, thus recorded, shall be read to the witnesses, in the presence of the judicatory, for their approbation and subscription." [B. D., § 63.] See below, Records of Session. 3 2. Record of the case. "The evidence in the case, duly filed and authenticated by the clerk of the The Session. 265 judicatory," constitutes part of the record of the case. The record of the case is not the same as the Records of Session, which see below. See also, p. 300. 23. Records of judicatories. '' The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated by the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, disability, or failure from any cause, by the Moderator, shall be deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other judicatory." [B. D.,§64.] 24. Records of Session. The provisions of the Book of Discipline, while giving to parties the right to have all evidence reduced to writing [B. D., § 63], do not require the evidence to be entered upon the Records of the Session. 25. Rules of evidence, general. The Church in 1884-85, by a vote of the Presbyteries, refused to in- clude in the Book of Discipline a provision by which the general rules of evidence were made of force in ecclesiastical procedure. Church judicatories, there- fore, are not bound by the regulations in connection with evidence, which are authoritative in secular courts. Ecclesiastical courts in this matter are a law unto themselves, except as rules are found specified in the Constitution or in decisions of the Assembly. If any question, therefore, arises as to evidence, which is not determined by the provisions of the Book of Discipline, while reference may be made very properly to authori- tative works on evidence,* yet citations therefrom have * Stephens, Digest of the Law of Evidence, Amer. ed. by George Chase. 266 The Session. no validity as rules, except by consent of the judic?-- tory. .26. Testimony, definition. 'J estimony, ordinarily, is the statement made under the sanctions of an oath, by a witness, of his personal knowledge as to a fact at issue in a case. Testimony is merely a species or class of evidence. Sometimes, testimony is taken in a larger sense, so as to include documents. 27. Testimony before other judicatories. *'In like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, and regularly certified, shall be received by every judica- tory as no less valid than if it had been taken by them- selves." [B. D., §65.] 28. Testimony cannot be introduced injurious to parties not on trial. ''The person on trial has no right to introduce testimony which inculpates his brethren who are not on trial, and who have no oppor- tunity to defend themselves, because it was his previous duty to take proper steps, if the persons were guilty of the evils which he had alleged against them, to bring them to repentance or free the Church from the scandal." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1852, p. 177.] 7. (6) Process. — Censures. a. In General. 1. Censure, definition. A censure is a sentence passed by a church judicatory upon an offender, by virtue of the authority vested in it by the Lord Jesus Christ. 2. Censure, necessity. "• Church censures are necessary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending The Session. 267 brethren ; for deterring of others from like offences ; for purging out of that leaven which might infect the whole lump ; for vindicating the honor of Christ, and the holy profession of the gospel ; and for preventing the wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the Church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and obsti- nate offenders." [C. F., Ch. XXX., § 3.] See also, captions Nos. i to 3, p. 231. 3. Censure, purpose. ''The power which Christ has given the rulers of his Church is for edification, and not destruction. When, therefore, a communi- cant shall have been found guilty of a fault deserv- ing censure, the judicatory shall proceed with all tenderness, and restore the offending brother in the spirit of meekness, its members considering them- selves, lest they be also tempted." [D. W., Ch. XI., § 1] 4. Censure, kinds. " For the better attaining of these ends, the officers of the Church are to proceed by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's Supper for a season, and by excommunication from the Church, according to the nature of the crime, and demerit of the person." [C. F., Ch. XXX., § 4.] " The censures to be inflicted by the Session are, ad- monition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, suspension from the communion of the Church, and, in case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder measures, excommunication." [B. D., §35.] The first two of these censures may be defined as follows : admonition is a gentle — rebuke a severe re- 268 The Session. proof, addressed in the presence of a church court, by its Moderator, to an erring church-member or officer; and administered either in consequence of confession of fault or sin, or as the result of formal trial. The phraseology of admonition and rebuke are in the dis- cretion of the court. For definitions and phraseology of the other censures, see under proper head. 5. Censure, judgment of court. See Committee on Judgment, p. 283. 6. Censure, manner. '' Censures ought to be in- flicted with great solemnity : that it may be the means of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper sense of his sin ; and that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him to repentance." [D. W., Ch. XL, §1.] 7. Censure, mode of inflicting. '' Censures, other than suspension from church privileges or excommuni- cation, shall be inflicted in such mode as the judica- tory shall direct." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 8.] See caption No. 3, under this head, and also Suspension, p. 269, Deposition, p. 271, and Excommunication, p. 272. 8. Censure, publication. ''The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in the church or churches which have been offended." [B. D., § 36.] See also, under Suspension, caption No. 6, and also Rec- ords of Session, p. 287. 9. Censure without trial unconstitutional. It is '' the sense of this house, that no man or body of men, agreeably to the Constitution of this Church, ought to be condemned or censured without having notice of the accusation against him or them, and The Sessiojt. 269 notice given for the trial." [Mins. G. A., 1793, p. 71.] 10. Censure to be proportionate to the offence. The Assembly has reversed the judgments of a number of judicatories on the ground that the sentences were too severe. Great care should be taken, therefore, in making the sentence proportionate to the offence. In one case the Assembly reversed the judgment of a Ses- sion on the ground '* that the suspension of the parties accused was too severe in the case, and that the Ses- sion be recommended to revoke the suspension and admonish the parties." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, P- 550-] 1 1 . Censure for slander not to be inflicted un- less the case be issued. " Our Book of Discipline [)ronounces a man a slanderer who, on trial, fails to make good his charges. S. L. H. was censured as a slanderer without the court reaching by trial the point contemplated by our Book." • [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 355.] 12. Censures, as affected by appeals. See B. D., § 100, as quoted under Appeals. 7. (6) /;. Censures. — Suspension. 1 . Suspension, definition. Suspension is the sen- tence by which a church-member or officer is restrained from the exercise and enjoyment of all church privi- leges and rights. Its visible signs are, exclusion from the Lord's Table and from the right of suffrage. 2. Restriction upon accused persons. ''A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church de- 270 The Session. mands it, require an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, or from the exercise of office, or both, until final action in the case shall be taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investiga- tion or trial shall be had.'' [B. D., § t^t^.'\ The power vested in the Session by B. D., § 33, is not that of suspension from communion or office, A simple resolution suffices to give it force, and it should be worded in accordance with the terms of the Book. The censure of suspension can only be inflicted in con- nection with formal process. 3. Suspension for contumacy. *' When an ac- cused person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Session, or, aj^pearing, refuses to answer the charge brought against him, he shall be suspended, by act of Session, from the communion of the church, and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy, and submits himself to the orders of the judicatory." [B. D,, § 34.] 4. Suspension after trial, form of. *' When the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, suspending a communicant from church privileges, the Moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following form : *' ' Whereas you have been found guilty (by your own confession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be) of the sin of (here mention the particular offence), we declare you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.' '* To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or rebuke, as may be judged necessary ; and the whole The Session. 271 shall be concluded with prayer to Almighty God, that he would follow this act of discipline with his bless- ing." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 2.] 5. Cases "without process. When a communicant is suspended for (i) absenteeism [B. D., § 50] ; (2) neglect of ordinances [B. D., § 51]; (3) personal change of views [B. D., § 49]; (4) or joining another denomination without a regular dismission [B. D., § 53] ; it is to be remembered that the action of Session is substantially judicial, though the case be not con- ducted by due process of law. A resolution, therefore, should be adopted in such cases in the following or equivalent words : '' Resolved, that A. B., having been absent from this church for two years, without taking a certificate, though requested by Session to do so, is hereby suspended from church privileges, by virtue of the power vested in Sessions, by the Constitution of the Church, under Section 50 of the Book of Discipline." 6. Suspension, how inflicted. "■ In general, such censure [suspension] should be inflicted in the pres- ence of the judicatory only ; but, if the judicatory think it expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension may be in the presence of the church." [D. W , Ch. XI., § 2.] 7. Suspended members, jurisdiction, etc. See caption No. 13, p. 148, and caption No. 6, p. 152. 7. (6) c. Censure. — Deposition. I . Deposition, definition. The sentence by which a church officer is removed permanently from his office, until after due action had in restoration. 272 The Session. 2. Deposition after suspension. An elder or deacon "suspended from office may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence oi repentance, be deposed without further trial." [B. D., §§ 41, 48.] See also, under Excommunication, cap- tion No. 3. 3. Deposition distinct from excommunication. '* The two sentences are not essentially the same, the one having reference to office and the other to the rights of membership." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1848, p. 34.] This distinction is to be borne in mind when sentence is to be passed upon an elder or deacon. If deserving of excommunication, a church officer should first be deposed from office. 4. Deposition, form of. The Moderator of the judicatory should announce the sentence as follows : "Whereas, A. B., an officer in this church, has been guilty of [contumacy or some other fault], therefore, in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pronounce him to be deposed from the office of ruling elder [or deacon]." 7. (6) d. Censure. — Excommunication. I. Excommunication, definition. Excommuni- cation is the severest sentence known to church dis- cipline, by virtue of which a church -member after trial is altogether excluded from the fellowship of believers. When justly administered, it originates in and is sup- ported by the authority of Jesus Christ. [Matt, xviii. 18. C. F., Ch. XXX., § 4; F. G., Ch. VIIL, § 2; B. D.,§35.] The Session. 273 2. Excoimnunication must be preceded by- process. ''The Assembly affirm the impropriety of a church court reaching and recording such grave re- sults of discipline as excommunication from the Church, without a strict adherence to those forms of fair, im- partial trial by which alone the result may be justified. If an accused person confess judgment, the actual pro- cess may be shortened, but should not be dispensed with." [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1866, p. 268.] 3. When excommunication obligatory. ''When a suspended person has failed to manifest repentance for his offence, and has continued in obstinate impeni- tence not less than a year, it may become the duty of the judicatory to excommunicate him without further trial." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 5.] 4. Design of excommunication. "The design of excommunication is to operate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him, to deliver the Church from the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear by the example of his punishment." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 5.] See also, p. 267. 5. Excommunication, publication. "When a judgment of excommunication is to be executed, with or without previous suspension, it is proper that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the offender. " The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting of the church, make a brief statement of the several steps which have been taken with respect to the offender, announcing that it has been found neces- sary to excommunicate him." [D. W., Ch. XL, § 6.] 18 274 The Session, 6. Publication may be omitted. '' But the judi- catory may omit the publication of the excommunica- tion, when it judges that there is sufficient reason for such omission." [D. W., Ch. XI., § 6.] 7- Method and sentence. "He shall begin by showing (from Matt, xviii. 15-18; i Cor. v. i--) the power of the Church to cast out unworthy mem- bers, and shall briefly explain the nature, use, and consequences of the censure. Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the following or like form, viz. : *' * Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- victed of (here insert the sin), and after much admoni- tion and prayer refuseth to hear the Church, and hath manifested no evidence of repentance ; therefore, in the name, and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pronounce him to be excluded from the com- munion of this Church.' ** After which, prayer shall be made for the convic tion and reformation of the excommunicated person, and for the establishment of all true believers." [D. W., Ch. XI., § 6.] 7. (6) e. Censure. — Restoration. I . Membership. I. Restoration after suspension. "When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored to fellowship, in the presence of the Session or of the Church." [D. W., Ch. XI., §4.] The Session. 275 2. Restoration, method of. When restoration after suspension becomes desirable, the judicatory should adopt an appropriate resolution at a formal judicial session, and should also decide whether the sentence of restoration should be announced in the presence of the judicatory or of the church. If the restoration be before the Session, the offender should be present, and the form given under caption No. 4, p. 275, may be used, modified to suit the circum- stances. Restoration after excommunication should be conducted in part in a similar manner, but the re- quirements of D. W., Ch. XL, § 7, must be carefully followed. See captions Nos. 3 and 4, below. 3. Restoration after excominunication. "When an excommunicated person shall be so affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the Church, the Session of the church which excommunicated him, having ob- tained, and placed on record, sufficient evidence of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall pro- ceed to restore him, recording, in explicit terms, the grounds on which such conclusion has been reached. ' ' [D. W., Ch. XL, § 7.] 4. Sentence of restoration. '' The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced by the minister, at a regular meeting of the church on the Lord's Day, in the following words : ' Whereas A. B. has been ex- cluded from the communion of the Church, but has now given satisfactory evidence of repentance ; in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved from the sentence of excom 276 The Session. munication formerly pronounced against him ; and I do restore him to the communion of the Church, thj^t he may be a partaker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation.' After which he shall be commended to the Lord in prayer." [D. W., Ch. XI., § 7-] 5. Restoration does not require rebaptism. The excommunication of a church-member does not vitiate his baptism, and on being restored he is not to be rebaptized. [Mins. G. A., 1881, p. 586.] 2. Office. 1. Restoration after suspension does not re- store to office. The question, '' When an elder has been suspended from church privileges for an offence, and again restored to the privileges of the Church, is he also restored to his office as a ruling elder?" should be answered in the negative. The two things are dis- tinct ; and since an elder, as well as a minister, may be suspended from his office, and not from the com- munion of the Church, so there may be reasons for continuing his suspension from the office after he is restored to the privileges of the Church. He cannot be restored to the functions of his office without a special and express act of the Session for that purpose, with the acquiescence of the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1836, p. 263.] 2. Restoration after deposition. A ruling elder or deacon ''deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some considerable time of eminent and exemplary. The Session. 277 humble and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no case to be restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can be effected without injury to the cause of religion ; and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and consent." [B. D., § 44.] The above section is given here, to empha- size the fact that the proposition to re-elect to office an elder or deacon deposed for immoral conduct, should be very carefully considered prior to action by the Session of a given church. The Session further must act which deposed him. See also above, under caption No. i, p. 276. 3. Restoration requires re-ordination. The General Assembly has decided that a minister deposed from office, when restored to the ministry, should be re-ordained. [Mins. G. A., 1884, P- ii5-] This decision requires the same course of procedure in the case of a deposed elder or deacon. 7. (7) Process. — Miscellaneous Matters. 1. Absent members may be disqualified. '' No member of a judicatory who has not been present dur- ing the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote on any question arising therein, except by unanimous con- sent of the judicatory and of the parties." [B. D., § 29] 2. Absent accused person. "If an accused per- son refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not ap- pear, unless providentially hindered, he shall be cen- 278 The Session. sured for his contumacy. If he does not then appear, the judicatory may proceed to trial and judgment in his absence ; in which case it shall appoint some per- son to represent him as counsel." [B. D., § 22.] 3. Accused person. The provisions in connection with an accused person in the Book of Discipline, con- cisely stated, are as follows : Private conference [B. D., § 10]; copy of charges [B. D., § 20]; aid of counsel [B. D., § 26]; names of witnesses of prosecution to be furnished [B. D., § 20]; not required to disclose his witnesses [B. D., § 20]; citation [B. D., §§ 20, 21]; second citation of [B. D., § 22]; contumacy [B. D., § 22] ; trial in absence [B. D., § 22] ; counsel [B. D., §§ 22, 24, 27]; may file objections [B. D., § 23]; shall plead [B. D., §23]; notification of trial [B. D., § 24]; may appeal [B. D., § 25]; may be kept from communion [B. D., §33]; may be kept from exercise of office [B. D., § 2^'^ ; censures upon [B. D., §§ 35-41] ; self-accusation [B. D., §48]. See also under other appropriate heads in this Manual, and caption No. 2, p. 277. 4. Adjournment. Adjournments in a judicial case are required or permitted by the Book of Discipline as follows: (i) After presentation of charges [B. D., § 20] ; (2) in absence of accused person at first meet- ing after service of citation [B. D., § 22]; (3) in con- nection with examination of witnesses [B. D., § 24]; and (4) for the daily sessions [B. D., § 29]. See also, under this head, Roll-call, p. 288. 5. Appeal. See p. 294. 6. Appellant. See p. 295. The Session. 279 7. Charges. See p. 247, 8. Citations. See p. 250. 9. Committee of inquiry. The provision is found in B. D., § 10, requiring ''private conference" with an accused person. Ordinarily this provision of the Constitution can be carried out best by the appoint- ment of a committee of a judicatory for the purpose, consisting of one or more members. The name " com- mittee of inquiry " is suggested for it, and the pastor, being moderator of the judicatory, should not be a member. To this committee may further be entrusted the duty of reporting upon the case, and its report should clearly set forth fully all its features. See also, "Judicial Committee" and "Committee of Prose- cution." 10. Committee on judgment. Seep. 283. 1 1 . Committee of prosecution. ' ' When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, it shall appoint one or more of its own members a committee to con- duct the prosecution in all its stages in whatever judi- catory, until the final issue be reached." [B. D., § 12.] The "prosecuting committee is entitled to conduct the prosecution, in all its stages, in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be reached." [Mins. G. A., 1893, P- 1^04] The Assembly of 1893 also decided judicially that a committee of prosecution represents the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., and as such is an original party. A Session, therefore, may appoint, but cannot discharge, a committee of prosecution, and, further, members of such a com- mittee cannot sit as members of the Session. Where 28o The Session. a Session is small, therefore, not more than one mem* ber should be appointed on the committee. 12. Complaint. Seep. 299. 13. Contumacy. See pp. 237, 252, and 253. 14. Counsel, professional. " No professional counsel shall be permitted to appear and plead in cases of process in any of our ecclesiastical judicatories." [B. D.,§26.] 15. Counsel for accused. '' But if any accused person feel unable to represent and plead his own cause to advantage, he may request any minister or elder, belonging to the judicatory before which he appears, to prepare and exhibit his cause as he may judge proper" [B. D., § 27]. It is earnestly recommended that all accused persons secure counsel, and do not attempt to manage their own defence. 16. Counsel for absent accused person. If the judicatory proceeds to trial in the absence of the ac- cused, '' it shall appoint some person to represent him as counsel." [B. D., § 22.] 17. Counsel cannot act as a member of judi- catory. '' But the minister or elder so engaged shall not be allowed, after pleading the cause of the accused, to sit in judgment as a member of the judicatory." [B. D., § 27.] 18. Counsel, expenses of. The actual expenses incurred by counsel in connection with a case should be paid by the accused person, but fees are neither required nor expected. 19. Deacons. wSee Elders, pp. 98-100. 30. Defence. See Counsel, on this page. The Session. 281 21. Defendant. See Accused person, p. 278. 22. Deliberation upon the case. B. D., § 24, states that the ''judicatory shall go into private ses- sion" and enter upon ''careful deliberation" of the case. This "deliberation" is equivalent to the consultation of judges in the civil courts after the hear- ing of the parties to a case. It should be conducted in an orderly manner, the moderator continuing to occupy the chair. While there is no requirement for a roll-call of the members, it is advised where the judi- catory is large that the roll be called for opinions. There should also be a free interchange of views be- tween the members of the court, and after a decision has been formally reached and expressed by the final votes [B. D., § 24], a committee may be appointed to formu- late the judgment. See Committee on Judgment, p. 283. 23. Dismissal of the case. "The judicatory upon the filing of objections" [B. D., § 23], at the meeting at which the citations are returnable, "shall, or on its own motion may, determine all preliminary objections and may dismiss the case." No judicial case can be dismissed, however, when the court has jurisdiction, if the proceedings have been in ac- cordance with the provisions of the Constitution, and where an actual offence is charged against an accused person. If the only pertinent objection is one which affects the sufficiency of the charges and speci- fications in their form, the judicatory should permit "amendments to the specifications or charges, not changing the general nature of the same." See pp. 249, 250 282 The Session. 24. Dissents and protests. One or more mem bers of a judicatory may dissent or protest against any decision of the majority, but '' in judicial cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who did not vote against the decision." Protests should always be answered by the judicatory. The parties to a case cannot dissent or protest [B. D., § 107]. For par- ticulars as to form, record, and answers see this Manual, p. 302. See also p. 447. 25. Elders. See trial of a ruling elder, pp. 98-100. The statements there made apply equally to deacons and elders. 26. Evidence. See p. 260. 27. Examination of -witnesses. Seep. 258. 28. Exceptions. An exception is an objection to or a protest against a ruling or decision of a court, upon a question of order or evidence taken or stated at the time of the ruling. If an appeal is to be based on an exception, a formal notice should follow the exception, and care should be taken to make full rec- ord of both ruling and exception. " Exceptions may be taken by either of the original parties in a trial, to any part of the proceedings, except in the judicatory of last resort, and shall be entered on the record." [B. D., § 26.] 29. Interlocutory meetings. These are meetings in which '* members may freely converse together, without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceedings" [Ci. R. J., No. 39]. If a judi- catory holds such a meeting in connection with a trial, on resuming its full judicial character, due notice of The Session. 283 the fact should be given by the moderator. " Minutes of interlocutory meetings in judicial cases should be recorded." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1843, P- 192-] 30. Judgment, cominittee on. This committee in the great majority of cases should be appointed after the careful deliberation required of a judicatory, and the taking of the final vote [B. D., § 24]. It should take, as the basis for its report, the opinions expressed and the vote given by the majority of the court. The report when presented to the court may be amended. Special attention should be paid to the phraseology of the judgment. See caption No. 22, p. 281. 3 1 . Judgment, final, definition, etc. Such judg- ment as at once puts an end to the action in the sitting court, by declaring that the prosecution is or is not entitled to the remedy which is sought. See also, for kinds and effect of judgments, Censures p. 267, and for judgments in appeal, p. 298. 32. Judicial committee. " In all cases before a judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a committee of the judica- tory appointed [provided the number of members be sufficient to admit it without inconvenience], who shall be called the 'Judicial Committee,' and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole order of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their per- formance of this duty, to sit and vote in the case, as members of the judicatory. " [G. R. J., No. 41.] a84 The Session. TyT^. Moderator's announcement. " Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act" [G. R. J., No. 40]. This notice should be given at the opening of every session, and also after intermis- sions in the course of a session. 34. Objections, nature and number. The ac- cused "may file objections to the regularity of the organization, or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, or to the sufficiency of the charges and specifications in form or in legal effect ; or any other substantial objection affecting the order or regularity of the pro- ceeding ; on which objections the parties shall be heard." [B. D., § 23.] See also. Exceptions, p. 282. 35. Parties, names and powers. The parties at the beginning of a judicial case are known in private process as the prosecutor and the accused, and in pub- lic process as the committee of prosecution and the accused. When the case is appealed to a higher judi- catory, the party making the appeal is known thence- forward as the appellant and the opposing party as the appellee. Both parties are entitled to citations [B. D., § 20] ; to present and examine witnesses [B. D., §§ 24, 61]; to take exceptions [B. D., § 28]; to be heard [B. D., § 24] ; and neither can protest [B. D., § 107], or vote [B. D., § 24] ; and both are excluded from the The Session. 285 private session of the judicatory [B. D., § 24]. See also, Absent person, Accused person, Citation, Com- mittee of Prosecution, Evidence, Exceptions, Objec- tions, Prosecutor, Record, Withdrawal, and Witnesses, under this head of Miscellaneous matters. 36. Parties, hearing" of. It is the rule, when the taking of evidence and the asking of questions by members of a judicatory is concluded, to hear parties as follows: first, the prosecution, then the accused, and then the prosecution. 37. Plea. "If the proceedings be found in order, and the charges and specifications be considered suffi- cient to put the accused on his defence, he shall plead * guilty ' or ' not guilty ' to the same, which shall be entered on the record. If the plea be 'guilty,' the judicatory shall proceed to judgment, but if the plea be 'not guilty,' or if the accused decline to answer, a plea of ' not guilty ' shall be entered of record and the trial proceed." [B. D., § 23.] 38. Private session. Mandatory . The judicatory shall then go into private session — the parties, their counsel, and all other persons not members of the body, being excluded" [B. D., § 24]. Optional. "In all cases of judicial process the judicatory may, at any stage of the case, determine, by a vote of two-thirds, to sit with closed doors." [B. D., § 32.] 39. Process, definition. See p. 242. 40. Prosecutor, private, may be either the injured party or another person [B. D., §§ 7, 10]. It is recommended that ordinarily, where personal injury is the issue involved, that prosecution be initiated only 286 The Session. by the injured person. The interests of the Church can be best secured in other cases by public prosecu- tion. See next section. 41. Prosecutor, when the Session initiates pro- cess. ''When the prosecution is initiated by a judi- catory, the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America shall be the prosecutor, and an original party ; in all other cases, the individual prosecutor shall be an original party" [B. D., § 11]. See Committee of prosecution, p. 279. 42. Questions. See under Evidence, p. 264. 43. Record of the case. The record of a judicial case includes the following things : 1. Charge and specifications [B. D., § 25]. 2. Plea. 3. Judgment. 4. Acts and orders relating to the case, with the reasons therefor. 5. Notice of appeal and the reasons therefor. 6. Evidence duly filed and authenticated. 7. Objections and exceptions by either of the orig- inal parties to any part of the proceedings [B. D., § 26], including questions as to order or evidence, if desired by either party [B. D., § 28]. 8. Names of absentees from roll-call after each re- cess and adjournment [B. D., § 29]. The records of the Session are not the same as the " record of the case. ' ' The first are the minutes of the judicatory, while the second is the detailed narrative of a judicial case, and includes the evidence, which latter The Session. 287 does not need to be engrossed in the Sessional records. With this exception, all matters connected with a judicial case must be '* entered on the minutes of the judicatory." [B. D., § 25.] 44. Record, copies of. "The parties shall be allowed copies of the record at their own expense." [B. D., § 30.] 45. Record, transmission of. See Appeals, p. 296. 46. Records of Sessions are public documents. '* The records of our church courts are public and not private documents, and therefore no one who has been under discipline can ' demand ' that anything per- taining to his case shall be ' closed to inspection or transcript. ' ' ' Yet a wise Christian charity would sug- gest that, when the end of discipline in the restoration of an offender has been reached, no further publicity, if possible, should be given to the matter. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 1879, P- 5^^-] See also above, caption No. 43. 47. References. ''While it is more conducive to the public good that each judicatory should fulfil its duty by exercising its own judgment" [B. D., § 78], it may be wise at times for a Session to refer a new, difficult, or delicate case for advice or for decision to the Presbytery. A reference is defined to be '*a rep- resentation in writing, made by an inferior to a supe- rior judicatory, of a judicial case not yet decided" [B. D., § 78]. Such a case, where the Session is small, would be that of the trial of a ruling elder. See, further, B. D., §§ 78-82. Process, however, must be initiated before a judicial case can be re- ferred. 288 The Session. 48. Regularity of the organization. By this expression in B. D., § 23, is meant a question as to the proper constitution of the court assembled to try an accused person. It may not have been called to meet in a proper manner, or some other question may arise as to orderly procedure in connection with its meeting. It is recommended that great care should be given, therefore, to the issuance of all notices for the first meetings of the court. 49. Regularity of the proceedings. By this ex- pression in B. D., § 23, is meant the regular and orderly succession of steps, as set forth in the Book of Discipline, by which a judicial case is to be initiated and conducted. Failure to follow the Book may lead either to the dismissal of the case or to a successful appeal to the higher judicatory. See Order or steps in Process, p. 290. 50. Roll-call after each recess and adjourn- ment. '* When a trial is in progress, except in the appellate judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, and the names of the absentees shall be noted." [B. D., § 29.] 51. Specifications. See under Charges, p. 247. 52. Trial, procedure in. See Order or steps in Process, p. 290. 53. Trial, new, when proper. " If, after a trial be- fore any judicatory, new evidence is discovered, sup- posed to be important to the exculpation of the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been appealed, and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to require it, a new trial" [B. D., § 69.] If the judicatory refuses The Session. 289 to grant a new trial when important new evidence is produced, the party injured may complain to the next higher judicatory [Mins. G. A., 181 2, p. 504]. But the importance of said evidence must be established [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866, p. 72]. There are other decisions connected with this matter of a new trial to which inquirers are referred to the Assembly's Digest. See also, Appeals, p. 298. 54. Trial, speedy. If an accused person is re- quired to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, "a speedy trial shall be had." [B. D., § 33.] 55. Unfinished judicial cases. '* If a church be- comes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was con- nected shall have jurisdiction over its members. It shall, also, determine any case of discipline begun by the Session and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 56. Votes. The provisions with respect to the votes in a judicial case are as follows : (i) When equally divided the moderator has the casting vote. [F. G., Ch. XIX., § 2.] (2) The charges and specifications must be sepa- rately voted upon. [B. D., §§ 17, 24.] (3) A member not present throughout a trial loses his vote, unless the judicatory and both parties consent to his voting. [B. D., § 29.] (4) Members of the judicatory who are themselves under charges may be kept from voting. [B. D. , § 40.] (5) Members of the committee of prosecution and the accused have no vote, inasmuch as they are the original parties, see B. D., § 24, where the parties are excluded from the court. 19 290 The Session. (6) Members of the committee of inquiry and the judicial committee, if such committee be appointed, may vote. (7) Members appointed as counsel for the accused may not vote. [B. D., § 29, 24.] 57. Withdrawal of parties, etc. construed liter- ally. *'The moderator having decided that the rule requiring the parties to withdraw should be understood in the obvious and literal sense, an appeal was taken from his decision, and the decision was sustained by a large majority." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1848, p. 40.] 58. Witnesses. See p. 253. 7. (8) Judicial Cases. — Order or Steps in Process. a. Order in a process initiated by an injured person. 1. Obedience to Christ's command (Matt, xviii. 15-17). See p. 244. 2. Appointment of judicial committee. See p. 283. 3. Private conference with accused [B. D.,§io]. See p. 245. 4. Report of judicial committee. See p. 283. 5. Announcement of moderator [G. R. J-, § 40]. See p. 284. 6. Presentation of charges and specifications [B. D., § 20.] See p. 247. 7. Averment or authenticated statement of effort after reconciliation [B. D., § 18]. See p. 247. 8. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as given on p. 291. The Session. 291 b. Order in a process initiated by a private person, not an injured party. 1. Private conference with accused [B. D., § 10]. See p. 245. 2. Appointment of judicial committee. Seep. 283. 3. Report of judicial committee. See p. 283. 4. Announcement of moderator [G. R. J., 40]. See p. 284. 5. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as given on this page, under head (c). c. Order in a process initiated by a judicatory. Preliminary Steps. 1. Appointment of committee of inquiry. See p. 279. 2. Private conference by the committee [B. D., §§io, 18]. See p 245. 3. Report of committee to Session. Process. If the result of the consideration of a case by the Session requires that an alleged offender be put on trial, the following order should be carefully followed: 4. Announcement in accordance with Rule 40, G. R. J. See p. 284. 5. Appointment of a committee of prosecution [B. D., § 12]. See p. 279. 6. Presentation of the charges and specifications [B. D., §§ 16, 17, 20]. See p. 247. 7. Furnishing the accused or his counsel [B. D., 292 The Session, §27] with a copy of charges, etc.* [B. D., § 20]. See p. 248. 8. Order for citations to parties and the witnesses of the prosecution and accused [B, D., § 20]. See p. 251. 9. Adjournment for at least ten days, unless the parties have waived citations, etc. [B. D., § 20]. See p. 278. 10. At second meeting service of citations should be first proved [B. D., §21]. Seep. 251. If the accused is absent, an adjournment for a time in the discretion of the judicatory must be had [B. D., § 22]. See p. 252. 11. Issue of second citation of accused, if necessary. See p. 251. 12. Appointment of counsel for absent accused per- son [B. D., § 22]. See p. 280. 13. Filing objections and hearing the same [B. D., § 23]. See p. 284 14. Determinati jn of regularity of organization and proceedings, and also of sufficiency of charges and speci- fications [B. D., § 23]. See pp. 248-250, and 288. 15. If the case is not dismissed, amendments to charges and specifications may now be made [B. D., § 23]. See pp. 249, 250. 16. Plea of the accused [B. D., § 22]. Seep. 285. 17. Plea entered on record, and if the plea be "guilty," the court proceeds to judgment; if "not guilty," the taking of evidence commences [B. D., §23]. See p. 285. * At this point the question of the reference of the case to the Presbytery, if advisable, may be considered. See References, p. 287. The Session. 293 18. Adjournment, if desired by the parties, for another meeting [B. D., § 24]. See p. 278. 19. Roll-call after each recess and adjournment [B. D., § 29]. Seep. 288. 20. Examination of witnesses [B. D., § 24]. See p. 258. 2 1 . Appointment of commission, if necessary, to take testimony at a distant place [B. D., § 66]. See p. 262. 22. Exceptions to be made promptly, and to be recorded [B. D., § 26]. See p. 282. 23. Introduction of new witnesses [B. D., § 26]. See p. 256. 24. Authentication and filing of the evidence [B. D., §25]. Seep. 264. 25. Hearing of the parties [B. D., § 24], the pros- ecution opening and closing. See p. 285. 26. Private session, involving exclusion of parties, counsel, and all persons not members [B. D., § 24]. See p. 285. 27. Deliberation upon the case [B. D., § 24]. See p. 281. 28. Vote on the charges and specifications sepa- rately [B. D., §§ 17, 24]. Who may vote [B. D., §§ 27, 29]. See p. 289. 29. Formulation and adoption of judgment in the case [B. D., § 25]. See p. 283, and also under Cen- sures, p. 267. 30. Announcement of sentence to the accused D. W., Ch. XL, § 2]. See pp. 268, 271. 31. Exceptions to judgment [B. D., § 26]. See p. 282. 294 The Session. 32. Notice of appeal, if any taken, to be filed, with reasons appended [B. D., §§ 25, 96]. See p. 296. 2^1^. Entrance of charges, specifications, exceptions, plea, judgment, acts and orders of the judicatory, and the appeal on the minutes of the judicatory [B. D., § 25]. See, Record of the Case, p. 286. 34. Copies of record to be permitted at expense of the parties [B. D., § 30]. See p 287. 35. Order for transmission of records, and testi- mony, if necessary, to higher courts [B. D., §§30, 96]. See p. 296. T^d. New trial, if granted. See p. 288. 37. Reception and entry on the record of the judg- ment of the higher judicatory, when the case is de- cided on appeal [B. D., § 30]. See p. 298. 2^Z. New trial, if ordered by the higher judicatory. See p. 298. 7. (9) Judicial Cases. — Appeals. 1, Constitutional provisions. The general pro- visions with reference to appeals are found in §§ 94- 102 of the Book of Discipline. Several of these pro- visions apply only to the conduct of an appeal case in the higher judicatories. The provisions given below are those which have direct relation to action on the part of a church Session. 2. Appeal, definition. "An appeal is the re- moval of a judicial case, by a written representation, from an inferior to a superior judicatory." TB. D, §94.] The Sessio7i. 295 3. Appeal, ■who may. An appeal " may be taken by either of the original parties to a judicial case. These parties shall be called appellant and appellee " [B. D., § 94]. A Session is not an original partj^ and its members cannot appeal, though they may complain. See Accused person, p. 278; Committee of prosecu- tion, p. 279; Complaint, p. 299. The distinction between a judicial and non-judicial case is given on p. 299. 4. Appellant. The party taking an appeal. See caption No. 3, above. 5. Appellee. The party opposing an appeal. See caption No. 3, above. 6. Appeal, from what taken. An appeal "may be taken from the final judgment of the lower judica- tory." See Final judgment, p. 283. 7. Appeal, grounds of. The grounds of appeal may be such as these : Irregularity in the proceedings of the inferior judi- catory ; Refusal to entertain an appeal ; Refusal of reasonable indulgence to party on trial ; Receiving improper, or Declining to receive, important, testimony ; Hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully taken ; Manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case; And mistake or injustice in the decision. [B. D., §95] The words " such as these " at the opening of § 95 imply that other grounds than those therein named may 396 The Session. be designated in the appeal. The grounds assigned in the section are given for the guidance of the parties and as a caution to the trial judicatory. 8. Error, definition. Such irregularity, miscon- ception, or wrong application of the law as requires that the proceedings should be reversed on appeal. See caption No. 7. 9. Notice of appeal. '' Written notice of appeal, with specifications of the errors alleged, shall be given, within ten days after the judgment has been rendered, to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or dis- ability, to the moderator, of the judicatory appealed from." [B. D., §96.] 10. Appeal, record of. *' The minutes shall also exhibit the notice of appeal, and the reasons therefor, if any shall have been filed." [B. D., § 25.] 1 1 . Appeal, effect of. ' ' When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, notice of appeal shall suspend all further proceedings ; but in other cases the judg- ment shall be in force until the appeal is decided" [B. D., § 100]. The last clause of the section just quoted has been judicially interpreted to mean, that the judgment is in force in an appeal case until the case is finally decided by the highest judicatory to which it is carried. [Mins. G. A., 1896, p. 151.] 12. Transmission of the records, etc. ''The clerk, or in case of his death, absence, or disability, the moderator, of the judicatory appealed from, shall lodge it [the appeal], with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close of the second day The Session, 297 of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of his reception of said notice" [B. D., § 96J. The day- referred to in this section closes at twelve o'clock, p. M. '' In case of appeal, the lower judicatory shall transmit the record to the higher" [B. D., § 25]. See, also, next caption. 13. Records, effect of failure to transmit. " The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from shall send up its records, and all the papers relating thereto, and filed with the record. If it fails in this, it shall be censured, and the sentence appealed from shall be suspended, until a record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried." [B. D., § loi.] 14. Appeals, -where taken. "Appeals are gen- erally to be taken to the judicatory immediately supe- rior to that appealed from" [B. D., § 102]. While this section permits the passing over the Presbytery, and even of the Synod, in appeal cases, yet the ordi- nary usage in the higher courts is such as to make it advisable that all appeals from the judgments of church Sessions should be taken to the Presbytery. Neither a Synod nor the General Assembly will be likely to consent to hear an appeal made to them directly from the judgment of a Session. 15. Appeal, -when in order. *' When due notice of an appeal has been given, and the appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in due time, the appeal shall be considered in order." [B. D., §99.] 16. Session cannot sit in appeal case. " Neither the appellant nor the members of the judicatory ap- 2o8 The Session. l>ealed from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case in the higher judicatory." [B. D., ^ 98.] 17. Limitations upon hig-her judicatory- ** No judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly taken up by appeal " [B. D., § 75]. '' Nothing which is not contained in the record shall be taken into con- sideration in the higher judicatory" [B. I)., §25]. If omissions occur in the records, the higher judicatory will either return the records for amendment or itself make good the deficiency, and proceed with the case. [B. D., § 77.] 18. New trial, when proper. '' If in the prose- cution of an appeal, new evidence is offered, which, in the judgment of the appellate judicatory, has an im- portant bearing on the case, it shall either refer the whole case to the inferior judicatory for a new trial ; or, with the consent of the parties, take the testimony, and hear and determine the case " [B. D., § 70]. A new trial can be ordered by a superior judicatory on the allegation of new testimony [Mins. G. A., 1878, p. 34] ; or on the ground of errors in procedure. [B. D.,§99.] 19. Judgment of the higher judicatory, record of. ''On the final disposition of a case in a higher judicatory, the record of the case, with the judgment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in which the case originated" [B. D., § 30]. The judgment of the higher judicatory should be entered on the records of the Session. The Session. 299 XXVIII. COMPLAINTS. 1. Complaint, definition. "A complaint is a written representation to the next superior judicatory against a particular delinquency, action or decision of an inferior judicatory in a non-judicial or administrative case." [B. D., §84.] 2. Complain, who may. '* A complaint may be made by one or more persons subject and submitting to the jurisdiction of the judicatory complained of. ' ' Any member or officer of the church may therefore com- plain against any decision of a Session. *' The parties to a complaint in cases non-judicial shall be known respectively as complainant and respondent" [B. D., § 90]. The Session in such cases is the respondent. Complaints are limited to non-judicial cases. 3. Non-judicial and judicial cases. A non- judicial case is a case which has to do simply with matters of administration, such, for instance, as the issuing of a certificate of dismission or the calling of a congregational meeting. The distinction between a non-judicial and a judicial case lies in the fact, that the latter deals always with an alleged or actual offence, in connection with which process has been duly initiated. See definition, on p. 447. 4. Complainant. The party making a complaint in non-judicial cases. 5. Respondent. The party opposing a complaint in non-judicial cases. 6. Appellant and appellee. These terms apply only to judicial cases. See p. 295. 300 The Session. 7. Session to be represented in the higher judi- catory. The Session ''should always be represented by one or more of its number appointed for that pur- pose, who may be assisted by counsel " [B. D., § 90]. These representatives should be appointed by the Ses- sion promptly, and a certificate of appointment should be given them, signed by the clerk of Session. 8. Complaint, against "what taken. A com- plaint may be made " respecting any delinquency, or any decision" of the church Session [B. D., § 84]. Failure of a church Session to act in important mat- ters, especially in a case requiring discipline, is a cause for complaint [B. D., § 76]. So also is any decision of a Session of an administrative nature. 9. Complaint, notice of. "Written notice of complaint, with the reasons therefor, shall be given, within ten days after the action was taken, to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, to the moderator, of the judicatory complained of." [B. D., §85-] 10. Decision, when suspended by complaint. "Whenever a complaint is entered in a non-judicial or administrative case against a decision of a judi- catory by at least one- third of the members recorded ars present when the decision was made, the execution of the decision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the superior judicatory." [B. D., §86.] 11. Transmission of the records, etc. "The clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, the moderator, of the judicatory complained of, shall The Session. 301 lodge it [the complaint], with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the reception ot said notice" [B. D., § 86]. The day referred to in § 86 closes at 12 p. m. See, also, next caption. 12. Records, effect of failure to transmit. ' ' Fhe judicatory against which a complaint is made shall send up its records, and all the papers relating to the matter of the complaint, and filed with the record ; and for failure to do this it shall be censured by the supe- rior judicatory, which shall have power to make such orders, pending the production of the records and papers and the determination of the complaint, as may be necessary to preserve the rights of all the parties." [B D.,|93.] 13. Session cannot sit in complaint. '' Neither the complainant nor the members of the judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case." [B.D.,§9i.] 1 4. Complaint, effect of, "when sustained. * ' The effect of a complaint in a non-judicial or administra- tive case, if sustained, may be the reversal, in whole or in part, of the action or decision complained of. When a complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall be directed how to dispose of the matter." [B. D., § 89. I Attention is specially drawn to the fact that instructions must be given to the lower judi- catory. 1 5 . Complaint, when referred to a commission. 302 The Session. A complaint in a non-judicial case cannot be referred to a judicial commisssion. It should be referred to the Committee on Polity. [B. D., § 90.] 16. Session may appeal. '* Either of the parties to a complaint may complain to the next superior judica- tory, except as limited by Chapter XL, § 4, of the Form of Government" [B. D., § 92.] The section of the Form of Government referred to declares of the Synod that '' its decisions on appeals, complaints, and references, which do not affect the doctrines or Constitution of the Church, are final." The General Assembly only, however, can adjudicate in such cases the question as to whether the decision complained against, does not affect the ''doctrine or Constitu- tion." 17. Other provisions- The matters above given deal only with complaints as they have direct relation to Sessional action. See for further provisions, B D., §1 84-93, ^i^d also Appeals, §§ 94-102. XXIX. DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 1 . Dissent, definition. ' ' A dissent is a declara- tion of one or more members of a minority in a judi- catory, expressing disagreement with a decision of the majority in a particular case." [B. D., § 103.] 2. Protest, definition. '' A protest is a more formal declaration, made by one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous proceeding, decision, or judgment, and including a statement of the reasons therefor." [B. D., § 104.] The Session. 303 3. Dissent and protest, who may. " No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who has not a right to vote on the question decided ; and, in judicial cases, no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who did not vote against the decision [B. D., § 107]. ** A paper of the nature of a protest was offered from persons not members, which was read, and on motion returned to the parties." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 35.] See also p. 447. 4. Record, when permitted. '* If a dissent or protest be couched in decorous and respectful language, and be without offensive reflections or insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on the records " [B. D., Ch. X., § 105]. "■ It is the sense of this Gen- eral Assembly that the protest is not respectful in lan- guage, and that it be returned to the author." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866, p. 104.] 5. Record to be ordered by judicatory. A ])ro- test to be recorded should not only be handed to the moderator or stated clerk, but should be directed to be inserted in the minutes by the judicatory. [Mins. G. A., 1828, p. 242.] 6. Must be entered before adjournment. "■ Any member who may think himself aggrieved by a de- cision, shall have his dissent or protest entered on the records or filed among the papers, if given in before the rising of the body." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 44.] 7. Protests maybe answered. '* The judicatory may prepare an answer to any protest which imputes to it principles or reasonings which its action does not import, and the answer shall also be entered upon the 304 The Session. the records. Leave may thereupon be given to the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify their protest ; and the answer of the judicatory may also, in consequence, be modified. This shall end the matter." [B. D., § 106.] 8. An argument is not a protest. An argument of the case is not to be treated as a protest, and, if presented, the protestant should '* have leave to with- draw the same" [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1865, p, 592]. '* The appropriate business of the protestants is simply to give the reasons on which their protests are founded, not to answer the argument of individuals in debate." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1844, P- 378.] XXX. OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN SESSIONS. 1. Memorial to the Presbytery having juris- diction. **Any judicatory deeming itself aggrieved by the action of any other judicatory of the same rank, may present a memorial to the judicatory immediately superior to the judicatory charged with the grievance, and to which the latter judicatory is subject, after the manner prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints, §§ 84-93, Book of Discipline." [B. D., § 137.] 2. Limitation of time. '' Save only that with re- gard to the limitation of time, notice of said memorial shall be lodged with the stated clerks, both of the judicatory charged with the grievance and of its next superior judicatory, within one year from the commis- sion of the said alleged grievance." [B. D., § 137-] 3. Appointment of committee. ''When any judicatory deems itself aggrieved by another judica- The Session. 305 tory, and determines to present a memorial as provided for in the preceding section, it shall appoint a com- mittee to conduct the case in all its stages, in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be reached" [B. D., § 138], The Session cannot discharge this committee, when once appointed, as the Constitution contains no provision to that effect. Like the Committee on Prose- cution, p. 279, it is a committee which is discharged by the ending of the case with which it is connected. 4. Action by the Presbytery. "■ The judicatory with which the memorial is lodged, if it sustain the same, may reverse in whole or in part the matter of grievance, and shall direct the lower judicatory how to dispose of the case, and may enforce its orders." [B. D., § 139.] 5. Appeal. " Either party may appeal to the next higher judicatory, except as limited by Ch. XL, § 4, of the Form of Government." [B. D., § 139.] See p. 302. XXXL RELATIONS TO THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. I. General. I. The Session the inferior judicatory. The Presbyterian Church as a denomination is a unit, and is organized upon the principle that ''a representation of the whole should govern and determine in regard to every part and all the parts united." The Session is therefore subject, under the Constitution, to the higher courts. See in this Manual, captions 7 to 10, PP- 35-37- 20 3o6 The Session. 2. Succession of courts. For the several church courts or judicatories in the Presbyterian System of Government, see this Manual, pp. 37-42. 3. Session cannot protest ag-ainst acts of the higher judicatories. "Remonstrance or complaint for the opening of a question may be made by an in- ferior judicatory to a superior : but protest against the action [of a higher judicatory] can be made only by a minority of the body itself." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1864, p. 307.] 4. Duty of obedience. The Session of a church should loyally obey all orders and decisions of the higher courts. To this obedience they are under obli- gation alike by the letter and spirit of the Presbyterian System, and by the ordination vows of both ministers and ruling elders. If aggrieved by the action of a higher court, they should seek redress in a constitutional man- ner. See below, Remedy. 5. Remedy for alleged "wrong. In the case of an alleged wrong, a Session, through all its members or by one of its members, may complain to the judica- tory having immediate control of the judicatory com- mitting said alleged wrong, in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Discipline. (See p. 299.) In case the time for filing a complaint has passed, the Session can address a memorial to the proper higher judicatory, calling its attention to the alleged wrong, and requesting action by it on the review of the records of the alleged offending judicatory. See for action against a Session by another Session, p. 304. 6. Records, transmission of. See Appeals, p. 296. The Sc'ss/o/i. 307 2. Presbytery. 1. General powers. The powers of a Presbytery over the Sessions and churches within its bounds are great. As stated in the Constitution they are as fol- lows : *' Presbytery has power (i) to receive and issue appeals, complaints, and references from church Ses- sions, brought before them in an orderly manner; (2) to examine and approve or censure the records of the church Session ; (3) to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously proposed ; (4) to condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace of the Church ; (5) to visit particular churches for the purpose of inquiring into their state, and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them ; (6) to unite or divide congregations at the request of the people ; (7) and in general to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under their care" [F. G., Ch. X., § 8]. For the detail of instances of the exercise of the above-named powers of Presbytery, see the Assembly's Digest, under the proper heads. Certain other powers of Presbytery over Sessions are given below. 2. Complaint. See Remedy, p. 306. 3. Neglect of Session to perform duty. " Judi- catories may sometimes neglect to perform their duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt prac- tices may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a gross character may be suffered to escape ; or some part of their proceedings may have been omitted from the record or not properly recorded. If, therefore, at 3o8 The Session. any time, the superior judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omissions, or irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, it may require its records to be produced, and shall either proceed to examine and decide the whole matter as completely as if proper record had been made; or it shall cite the lower judi- catory, and proceed as in the next preceding section." [B. D., § 76.] See caption No. 8, below. 4. Neglect of Session to institute process. •'The higher judicatories may institute process in cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, and have refused or neglected to obey." [B. D., § 19.] 5. References. See p. 247. 6. Review of records. Seep. 133. 7. Representation. See pp. 226-230. 8. Unconstitutional proceedings of Session. •' If a judicatory is, at any time, well advised of any unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified time and place, to produce the records, and to show what it has done in the matter in question ; after which, if the charge is sustained, the whole matter shall be con- cluded by the judicatory itself, or be remitted to the lower judicatory, with directions as to its disposition." [B. D., § 76.] 3. The Synod. Ordinarily, the Synod has no direct relation to the churches under its care, until the Presbytery in which a given church is located has taken such action as may necessitate the exercise by the Synod of its appellate The Session. 309 powers. The Constitution, however, gives Synods the power ''generally to take such order with respect to the Presbyteries, Sessions, and people under their care, as may be in conformity with the Word of God and the established rules, and which tends to promote the edification of the Church " [F. G., Ch. XL, § 4]. Synods by this constitutional provision have original and immediate power over the Sessions within their bounds, whenever action appears to be necessary. The limits of this power, however, have never been defined. See also, Remedy, p. 306. Representation. See p. 230. 4. General Assembly. 1. General jurisdiction. The powers of the Gen- eral Assembly are given in this Manual on pp. 41 and 42. Among these the original power appears [F. G., Ch. XII., §5] of "superintending the concerns of the whole Church " — /. e. the affairs and matters which concern all the particular churches of the denomina- tion. The General Assembly, therefore, as the only judicatory having a jurisdiction coextensive with the whole Church, is the supreme authority in all matters affecting the interests of the entire Church. 2. Differences between the Assembly's various deliverances and decisions. There is an essential difference between (i) deliverances of the Assembly recommendatory in character, (2) its testimony against error, (3) its decisions upon points of administrative law, and (4) its action in judicial cases. Deliverances in the nature of (i) recommendations of the Assembly for 3IO The Session. the ''promotion of charity, truth, and holiness through- out all the churches " [F. G., Ch. XII., §5] have simply an advisory character, and that moral power which accompanies counsel given by so reverend a body ; (2) deliverances in the nature of testimony against "error in doctrine or immorality in practice" [F. G., Ch. XII., § 5] are not judicial decisions, can be given directly by the Assembly only when adequate proof is produced, and are authoritative only as to princi- ples ; (3) decisions of the Assembly upon points of administrative law [F. G., Ch. XII., § 5] are authori- tative under the Constitution and usage of the Church, by virtue of the power of '' deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline ;" * (4) judgments rendered by the General Assembly in judicial cases [F. G., Ch. XII., § 4] are positive and binding law for all cases exactly similar to the one upon which a judicial decision has been given. Care should be taken by Sessions in connection with decisions upon judicial cases to make inferences as to seemingly sim- ilar cases only so far as the facts permit. 3. Contributions to the Boards. See pp. 200, 201. 4. Representation. See pp. 105-109. * This power covers doctrine as well as practice. Its use in deciding doctrinal controversies has been infrequent, but, it is claimed, is sustained by the Confession, Ch. XXXI., § 2: "It belongeth to Synods and Councils, ministerially, to determine con- troversies of faith and cases of conscience." IV. THE CHURCH AND CONGREGA TION. IV. THE CHURCH AND CONGREGA- TION. I. THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 1. Particular church, definition. "A particular church consists of a number of professing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associated together for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to the Holy Scriptures ; and submitting to a certain Form of Government" [F. G., Ch. II., §4.] It is worthy of notice that this definition is applicable to any par- ticular church, with whatever denomination it may be connected. 2. The particular church divine and necessary. Each particular Christian church is recognized in the Word of God as an essential part of the Church uni- versal and visible, and as being of divine original (Acts ix. 31). The number of believers, further, is so large, that it is "both reasonable and warranted by Scripture example that they should be divided into many particular churches." [F, G., Ch. II., § 3.] 3. Unit of the Presbyterian System. The par- 313 314 The Church and Congregation. ticular church is the primary organic unit in that sys- tem of church government which has been adopted by Presbyterians. Its organization, by the voluntary asso- ciation of a number of believers, is the first step in the efficient extension and practical operation of the Pres- byterian polity. Though governed by the Session, it elects both pastor, elders, and deacons. It is the rea- son why Presbytery as a judicatory exists, for " the Church being divided into many separate congrega- tions, these need mutual counsel and assistance in order to preserve soundness of doctrine and regularity of discipline, and to enter into common measures for promoting knowledge and religion, and for preventing infidelity, error, and immorality " [F. G., Ch. X., § i]. ''As a constituent part of the Presbytery, it is represented therein. The General Assembly, also, as the highest judicatory of the Church is declared ''to re- present, in one body, all the particular churches of this denomination." The particular churches, therefore, are the organizations for whose good the several judi- catories have been established, as well as the founda- tion upon which they stand. 4. Organization. The organization of a particular Presbyterian church is usually conducted by a com- mittee of Presbytery appointed for the purpose. This committee is appointed, if the Presbytery deem proper, after the submission of a memorial to the judicatory, from the persons desiring to form a church. In excep- ceptional cases home and foreign missionaries may organize churches, reporting the organization in due time to a Presbytery. As this subject falls within the The Church. 315 powers of Presbytery, it is not further discussed in this Manual. 5. Enrollment. By this term is meant the placing of the name of a particular church upon the roll of a Presbytery. This may be done even where no officers have been elected, provided the new organization has been placed under control of a committee appointed by the Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1890, p. 116.] 6. Rights of a church. The rights of a particular church are as follows: (i) to hold meetings for the transaction of church business, on call duly issued by the Session ; (2) to require the Session to call a meeting for the election of a pastor [F. G., Ch. XV., § i] ; (3) to elect officers — viz. pastor, ruling elders, and deacons [F. G., Ch. I., § 6 ; Ch. XIII., § 2 ; Ch. XV., § 4] ; (4) to indicate their desire for a change in officers [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6, and Ch. XVII.] ; (5) to change the method of electing ruling elders and deacons [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 8] ; (6) to refuse assent or to consent to the installation of a pastor elect [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13] ; (7) to show cause by commissioners why the Presby- tery should not accept the resignation of a pastor [F. G., Ch. XVII.] ; (8) to indicate a desire to divide the church or to unite with another church [F. G., Ch. X., § 8] ; (9) to adopt rules for its government, sub- ject to the provisions of the Constitution [F. G., Ch. XV., § 4] ; (10) to memorialize Presbytery concerning any matter needing action by that body. See also un- der Meetings, p. 317, Rules, p. 318,, and also under Congregation, p. 321. 7. Duties of a church. The duties of a church 3i6 The Church and Congregation. are — (i) submission to the laws of Christ [F. G., Ch. II., § 2]; (2) submission to the Form of Government which it has adopted [F. G., Ch. II., § 4] ; (3) obedi- ence to its officers [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4, par. 8, and F. G., Ch. XV., § 13, Questions i to 3] ; (4) main- tenance of the ordinances of public worship [F. G. , Ch. VII., also D. W., entire] ; (5) co-operation with other churches for promoting the ends of the establish- ment of the Church [F. G., Ch. X., § i] ; (6) promo- tion by offerings of the preaching of the gospel in all the world [D. W., Ch. VI., § i] ; (7) providing for the financial obligations assumed in the call of a pastor [F. G., Ch. XV., § 6, and § 13, Question 4]. See also caption No. 17, p. 319. 8. Ordinances. By ordinances are meant the sev- eral parts of the public worship of God. " The ordi- nances established by Christ, the Head, in a particular church, which is regularly constituted with its proper officers, are prayer, singing praises, reading, expound- ing and preaching the Word of God ; administering baptism and the Lord's Supper ; public solemn fasting and thanksgiving, catechizing, making collections for the poor and other pious purposes ; exercising disci- pline ; and blessing the people" [F. G., Ch. VII.]. See also the section on Worship, p. 186. 9. Officers of a church. The officers of the church as a spiritual body are "bishops or pastors; the representatives of the people, usually styled ruling elders ; and deacons " [F. G., Ch. III., § 2]. See for the duties, etc, of these officers under the appropriate heads, and also for trustees, under that head. The Church. 317 10. Election of officers. Church officers are elected by the church at duly called meetings. '' The election of persons to the exercise of authority, in any particular society, is in that society" [F. G., Ch. L, § 6]. See for particulars under the heads Pastor, Rul- ing Elders, and Deacons. 1 1 . Acceptance or declination of offices. Rul- ing elders and deacons elected to office by the church, should notify the Session of their acceptance of their offices, and that body has the power to proceed with their ordination and installation. Declinations of elec- tions should also be addressed to the Session. 12. Meetings of a ch\irch. Meetings of a church can be held only by the order of the Session duly passed at a regular meeting. In connection with the election of a pastor it is " always the duty of the Ses- sion to conyene them, when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall by a petition request that a meeting shall be called" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 1]. Other meetings are subject to the discretion of the Session, with the right reserved to any member of the church to memorialize Presbytery. *' The Session of a church has the authority to convene the congre- gation for all such purposes ; but should the Session neglect or refuse to convene the congregation, the party feeling aggrieved has its remedy by application to Presbytery in the form of a complaint." [Mins. G. A., 1822, p. 21.] See under Complaint, p. 299, and Memorials, p. 319. 13. Record of meetings. "All proceedings of the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the 31 8 The Church and Congregation. Session, and by its order incorporated with its record." [B. D., § 71.] 14. Officers of meetings. The pastor is the mod- erator, and the clerk of Session the clerk, of meetings of the church. In vacant churches, either the moder- ator of Session or some other minister should be invited to preside. 15. Church rules. F. G., Ch. XV., | 4, in con- nection with the qualifications of electors for a pastor uses the words '■'■ the rules of that congregation." This recognizes the right of a church and congregation to adopt rules in certain matters, subject to the provisions of the Constitution giving to the minister, the Session, and the higher judicatories specific powers. See a suggested list of such rules in another part of this Manual. 16. Church confessions. ''The confessions of faith in use among local churches, though regarded by many as convenient and useful, and certainly sanc- tioned by a very general usage, are nevertheless not essential to the organization of a church or the estab- lishment of membership therein, since they are not the authoritative standard of faith or practice in the Pres- byterian Church" [Mins. G. A., N. S., 1865, p. 22]. It is to be remembered in this connection, that the authoritative standard of faith and practice in the Pres- byterian Church is the Constitution, and that church- members are not required to adopt the same. See under Subscription, p. 46. This fact makes it both inadvisable and illegal for any church to adopt its own confession of faith. Further, forms for the pub- The Church. 319 lie confession of faith to be made by persons admitted to membership on profession are to be adopted, if at all, by the Session, which is alone vested with power to act. See p. 139, etc. 17. Church-members. For the duties of church- members in general, see the questions respecting duties, in connection with each of the ten commandments as contained in the Larger and Shorter Catechisms. For other matters, see under the appropriate heads in this Manual. 18. The Session and the church. The Session is the governing body in the particular church. It is charged with the maintenance of ''the spiritual gov- ernment of the congregation" [F. G., Ch. IX., § 6]. For the particular powers, duties, etc. of Session, see under the appropriate heads. 19. Representation. The provisions for the rep- resentation of churches by ruling elders in Presbytery and Synod, are given on p. 226, 20. The Presbytery and the church. The Pres- bytery has the power *' to visit particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring into their state, and redress- ing the evils that may have arisen in them ; to unite or divide congregations at the request of the people, or to form or receive new congregations ; and in gen- eral to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under their care." [F. G., Ch. X., §8.] 21. Memorials to Presbytery. A meeting of the church duly assembled, or any number of members of the church acting for themselves, may address a 320 The Church and Congregation. memorial or petition to the Presbytery having juris diction, bringing to the attention of that judicatory any matter which they may deem sufficiently important to warrant the taking of such a step. Effort must be made, prior to such action on the part of the church, or of any portion of it, to secure action by the Session in the matter at issue, otherwise the Presbytery may de- cline to receive the memorial. 2 2. Church, withdrawal of. " No Presbyterian church, under care of a Presbytery, can withdraw regularly without first asking consent and leave of the Presbytery, under whose care and jurisdiction it volun- tarily placed itself" [Mins. G. A., 1876, p. 80]. Un- less the consent of Presbytery be obtained, the with- drawal of a church is not only irregular under ecclesi- astical law, but is also believed to be illegal under the civil law. 23. Church, dissolution of. The Presbytery has the power to dissolve any church under its care [Mins. G. A., 1875, p. 507]. The judicatory ''must be its own judge as to the causes that are sufficient to justify it in dissolving any church in its connection. If any wrong is done to a church by such a Presbyterial act, its remedy is to be found in an appeal [complaint] to a higher judicatory " [Mins. G. A., 1879, p. ^^S]- ^^^ church, however, must have ''previous notice of the contemplated action of the Presbytery." [Mins. G. A , 1878, p. 41.] 24. Church, extinct. " If a church becomes ex- tinct, the Presbytery with which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its members, and grant them let- The Congregation, 321 ters of dismission to some other church. It shall, also, determine any case of discipline begun by the Session, and not concluded." [B. D., § 112.] 25. The Synod. See under that head, pp. 39 and 308. 26. The General Assembly. See under that head, pp. 40 and 309. II. THE CONGREGATION. 1. Congreg-ation as an ecclesiastical body. This term describes ecclesiastically the body which is recognized by the Constitution of the Church, and the decisions of the General Assembly, as the body entitled to vote for pastor. " Members of a congrega- tion not communicants, who regularly contribute their due proportion of the necessary expenses of the church and congregation, have a right to vote in the election of a pastor" [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 48]. This de- cision is based upon F. G., Ch. XV., § 4. The con- gregation is composed, therefore, of all the communi- cant members of the church, and in addition may include non-communicants who contribute regularly for the support of the church. 2. Congregation as a secular body. The civil law frequently employs the word to designate the per- sons entitled to elect trustees, and to perform certain other functions vested in them by statute law or by charter. See under Corporation. , 3. Congregation may limit its membership. The General Assembly has defined the word congre- gation as used in F. G., Ch. XIII., § 2, to include 21 322 The Church and Congregalion. *' only the actual communicants of the particular church" [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 87] This deliver- ance of the x\ssembly applies, however, only to the body which elects elders and deacons. The Assembly of 1886, as quoted above, see caption No. i, affirmed the right of non-communicants to vote at the election of a pastor, and then declared that " the usage of some congregations, which confines the right of voting for pastor to communicants, is wholly legitimate and might profitably become more prevalent" [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 48]. This latter decision recognizes the right given to congregations by the Constitution, to deter- mine who shall be electors for pastor. It is further to be remembered that in some States the civil law pre- scribes who shall be the electors of a congregation, and so determines its membership. See, also, Pastor and Congregation, p. 327. 4. Officers. The officers of the congregation are the Pastor and the Trustees. See under those heads. 5. Meetings. Each congregation as a secular body, whether incorporated under the statute laws of a given State or not, is entitled to hold meetings, the times and places of which are ordinarily specified either in the by-laws of the congregation, or in the provisions of the statute laws. The congregation as an ecclesiastical body can meet only at the call of the Session or Presbytery. 6. Powers and duties. The congregation as an ecclesiastical body is subject to the Session, except as it possesses certain rights and is required to perform certain duties, set forth under the heads Rights and The Pastor. 323 Duties of the Church, p. 315. For its powers and duties as a secular body see under Corporation. Ill, THE PASTOR. I. General. 1. Dignity of the pastor's oflBee. The pastor fills *' the first office in the church, both for dignity and usefulness" [F. G., Ch. IV.]. He should always be treated, therefore, with the respect due to his high office. 2. Names and duties. '* The person who fills this office hath, in Scripture, obtained different names expressive of his various duties : ' ' Bishop. "As he has the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is termed bishop." Pastor. "As he feeds them with spiritual food, he is termed pastor." Minister. "As he serves Christ in his Church, he is termed minister." Presbyter or elder. "As it his duty to be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is termed presbyter or elder." See further on p. 109. Angel of the church. "As he is the messenger of God, he is termed angel of the church." Ambassador. "As he is sent to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed ambassador. ' ' Steward of the mysteries. "And, as he dispenses the manifold grace of God, and the ordinances insti- 324 The Church and Congregation. tuted by Christ, he is termed steward of the mysteries of God." [F. G., Ch. IV.] 3. Responsibility to Presbytery. The pastor is not a member of the particular church over which he is bishop, and is not responsible to the Session as to matters of conduct. His responsibility is to the Pres- bytery of which he is a member. 4. The pulpit in charge of pastor. The pulpit of a church having a pastor is not by the Constitution within the authority of the Session. The Presbytery possesses the power of original control over the pulpit. This is shown by the rule w-hich requires, when a church is vacant, the Session to request power from Presbytery to supply the pulpit. It is also shown by the fact that the Presbytery is the body which installs a pastor over a church. By the act of installation the pulpit is placed by Presbytery in charge of the pastor, and he is responsible therefor solely to that judicatory. He may introduce into the pulpit other ministers in his discretion, subject to this responsibility. " It is expedient that no person be introduced to preach in any of the churches under our care, unless by the con sent of the pastor or church Session." [D. W., Ch. vn.,S6.] 5. Moderator of the Session. ''The pastor of the congregation shall always be the moderator of the Session " [F. G., Ch. IX., § 3]. See for further par~ ticulars in connection with the moderator of Session, pp. 123, 124. 6. Member of Session. "The church Session consists of the pastor or pastors and ruling elders of a The Pastor. 325 particular congregation " [F. G., Ch. IX., § i]. This section makes the pastor an integral part of the church Session, and confers upon him every right and requires of him every duty connected with such membership. 7. Pastor and Session meetings. See p. 118. 8. Decisions at Session meetings. The decisions of the pastor as moderator of the Session, in all mat- ters constitutionally within his authority, cannot be appealed from by the other members in the Session. This practice is based upon the fact that the pastor is a member of the Presbytery, and the representative of that body. If any decision made by him as moderator is unsatisfactory, while an elder may dissent or protest, the only prompt way of securing redress is to file a com- plaint with the Presbytery. See also. Moderator, pp. 121-T24. The decisions of the moderator of Session referred to in this caption are connected with what are known as legislative procedure — /. e. decisions as to the mean- ing and force of questions of order. The pastor can- not decide as to the meaning or force of any part of the Constitution of the Church. That is the province of the Session as a judicatory, subject to the Presby- tery's power of review. 9. Ordination of ofl3.cers. The ordination of rul- ing elders and deacons is to be performed by the pastor of the church, or if the church is vacant by some other minister invited for the purpose. " The minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling elder [or deacon, as the case may be], and shall give to him, and to the congregation, an ex- 326 The Chin'ch and Congregation. hortation suited to the occasion " [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 4]. See also p. 84. 10. Relation to other church oflBcers. The rela- tion in general of the pastor to the other church officers is as follows : (i) He governs in the particular church in conjunction with the ruling elders; (2) he has a part in the work of the deacons in the care of the poor, and in the distribution of the charities of the church ; (3) he has the individual oversight of church officers as well as church-members, and (4) he is the bishop of the congregation. See p. 323. 1 1 . Counsel by elders. It is both the privilege and duty of ruling elders to counsel and advise with the pastor upon all matters. While the pastor is in certain matters independent of the Session, both he and the elders should abide together in the spirit of harmony, counsel with one another frequently, accept advice readily, and thus always seek to secure the highest welfare of the church which is under their joint care. See Duties of Elders, p, 90. 12. Pastor and sacraments. See p. 157. 13. Pastor and public services. See for the rights and duties of a pastor in connection with the ordinances of public worship, p. 188. In the Scotch Presbyterian churches the power over public worship is vested in the minister and the Presbytery, the Ses- sion having only regulative authority. 14. Pastor and offerings. See p. 200. 1 5 . Pastor and the finances. The pastor should not engage in the financial affairs of the congregation, except in cases where his co-operation is sought by The Pasto?'. 327 the ofificers of the church, or where he is made by the civil law a member of the corporation. See p. 376. 1 6. Pastor and the congregation. The pastor, by virtue of his election to office by both communicants and non-communicants, is the pastor of the entire con- gregation. This is recognized directly in F. G., Ch. XVI., § 7, where it is declared that ** it is highly be- coming that after the solemnity of the installation, at least the elders, and those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, should come forward to their pastor, and give him their right hand in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard." In the majority of our churches the temporal concerns are com- mitted to officers known as trustees, and whether they are communicants or non-communicants, the minister duly installed by Presbytery is recognized above as their pastor. The pastoral relation is as wide in its reach as the bounds of the congregation. 17. Pastor elect. The pastor elect is not stated supply (see p. 226) ; neither is he moderator of Session ex officio. See p. 126. 18. Co-pastor. A co-pastor is a minister who has been regularly called by the people of a congregation and installed by the Presbytery, along with another minister, as pastor. He possesses equal authority, both in the Session and in the congregation, with his fellow- pastor. This form of pastorate is ordinarily found in collegiate churches. [F. G., Ch. IX., § 5.] 19. Pastor emeritus. This relation is sometimes constituted by a vote of a congregation at a regularly called meeting, in the case of a minister who has ren- 328 The CJmrch and Congregation. dered long service to it and has become incapacitated for further service. The action must receive the con- currence of Presbytery. A pastor emeritus has no authority, and the congregation may or may not vote him a salary. See p. 446. 20. Assistant pastor. An assistant pastor may be a licentiate or an ordained minister. He is appointed ordinarily by the pastor, with the consent of the church. He is not a member of the Session, and his duties are designated by the pastor, to whom he is im- mediately responsible. 21. Salary of pastor. The call to a pastor by a church is a contract. A board of trustees cannot make any change in said contract, for it is not one of the parties. If any change is made in the terms, it can only be by the pastor and the congregation. If the congregation are unable to continue the salary promised in the call, a straightforward method of securing a re- duction in the amount should be adopted. The devices sometimes employed to secure a reduction in the salary, (i) by decreasing the salary of the pastor without his consent, or (2) by withholding the payment of pew- rents, are illegal as well as improper. The matter should be adjusted by conference with the pastor, and it should be referred to the Presbytery. See p. 449. 22. Competent worldly maintenance, what it is. At installation a congregation is required to an- swer to the following question concerning the minis- ter: ''And do you engage to continue to him while he is your pastor that competent worldly maintenance which you have promised, and whatever else you may The Pastor. 329 see needful for the honor of religion, and his comfort among you?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13.] The meaning of this question is in part shown by referring to the words in the call, preceding the amount of salary promised, " that you may be free from worldly cares and avocations." There can be no doubt that if the salary be insufficient to free the pastor from " worldly cares and avocations," or if he be subjected by provi- dential dispensation to unavoidable expenses, it is the duty of the congregation to endeavor to fulfil the obli- gation taken at installation as indicated above. See also under Pastoral call, p. 337. 2. The Choice and Election of a Pastor. I. Preliminary Steps. 1. Comraittee on pastor. It is the custom in some congregations, when they are vacant, for the Session to call a meeting of the congregation, and to request the appointment of a committee to have charge of the matter of securing a pastor. This committee may consist of three, six, or more persons, and a ma- jority of its members should be elders and trustees. This committee will have entire charge of the corre- spondence on the subject, and when it is ready to re- port, the Session should at once convene the congre- gation. 2. Action by the Session. It is the usage in many churches, for the Session to conduct all the pre- liminary proceedings which have in view the call of a minister to the pastorate. While the power of Session in this respect cannot be questioned, it is advisable 330 TJie Chiu'ch and Congregation. for its members to seek counsel of other persons in the congregation ; for the reason that the congregation, and not the Session, have the power of final decision in the election of pastor. See, also, p. 225. 3. Consultation with Presbytery, etc. It is sug- gested that the committee on pastor or the Session make due inquiry of the chairman of the Presbyterial committee on vacant churches, or of other well-in- formed persons, with reference to ministers who are under consideration as possible candidates for a given pastorate. And the moderator of Session, appointed by the Presbytery, should always, when possible, be consulted in the matter. 2. The Congregational Meeting. 4. Session to call the meeting. ' ' When any probationer shall have preached so much to the satis- faction of any congregation as that the people appear prepared to elect a pastor, the Session shall take meas- ures to convene them for this purpose." [F, G., Ch., XV., § I.] 5. Petition by a majority is mandatory. '* It shall always be a duty of the Session to convene them, when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall, by a petition, request that a meeting may be called " [F. G., Ch. XV., § i]. The majority re- ferred to in this section is a majority of the qualified voters in the congregation. See Qualifications of voters, p. i^,-:,. 6. Complaint to Presb3rtery for non-action. "It is the privilege of the people, or of any portion The Pastor. 331 of them, to complain to the Presbytery when they think that the Session, after being suitably requested, neglect or refuse to convene the congregation to elect a pastor." [Mins. G. A., 1814, p. 559.] 7. Presbytery can act upon complaint. *'It belongs to the Presbyteries to take cognizance of the proceedings of Sessions and congregations in the im- portant concern of settling pastors, and to adopt the most effectual measures on the one hand to prevent all undue delay by the Session or the people, and on the other hand to prevent all precipitancy in the settle- ment of any minister, or the adoption of any system of proceedings in the congregation inconsistent with the real and permanent edification of the people." [Mins. G. A., 1814, p. 559.] 8. Trustees and congregational meeting. The meeting of the congregation for the election of a pas- tor is a meeting of the ecclesiastical body. The in- corporation of a congregation cannot alter this fact. The congregation is primarily a voluntary religious organization, and has its own rules, which govern pas- toral elections. These rules, further, are a part of the constitution of the denomination. The trustees as officers of the corporation, or as the corporation, have no relation, ordinarily, therefore, to the meeting for the election of a pastor, except such as is sustained by other members of the congregation. In some cases of special charters, however, it may be necessary for the trustees to unite with the Session in calling the meeting. 9. Public notice must be given. " On a Lord's Day, immediately after public worship, it shall be inti- 332 The ChurcJi and Congregation. mated from the pulpit, that all the members of the congregation are requested to meet on ensuing, at the church, or usual place for holding public wor- ship ; then and there, if it be agreeable to them, to proceed to the election of a pastor for that congrega- tion." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 3.] It is suggested that notice of the election of a pastor be given two Sabbaths in succession ; and where the church is an incorporated body, it may be necessary to comply with the provisions of the civil law, which in many States require ten days' notice. 10. Minister ordinarily to be moderator. "When such a meeting is intended, the Session shall solicit the presence and counsel of some neighboring minister to assist them in conducting the election contemplated, unless highly inconvenient on account of distance ; in which case they may proceed without such assistance ' ' [F. G., Ch. XV., § 2]. Usually the minister to pre- side should be the moderator appointed by Presbytery. The Session, however, can invite any other " neigh- boring minister" to moderate the meeting. When a minister cannot be secured, the Session may appoint one of their own number to moderate the meeting, or they are at liberty to suggest some other member of the church. 11. Clerk of meeting". It is proper at a meeting convened for the election of a pastor that the clerk of Session should be the clerk of the meeting. One rea- son for this choice is the fact that the proceedings of the church are required to be entered on the minutes of Session. The Pastor. 333 12. Rules of business. The rules of business of all congregational meetings, whether held for the elec- tion of pastor or for other business, are the General Rules for Judicatories, in so far as the same are appli- cable. See in this Manual, p. 399. 13. Rulings of the moderator. Where the mod- erator of a congregational meeting is a minister, an appeal against his rulings cannot be taken to said con- gregational meeting. When appeals from the decisions of the chair are made, the moderator should direct, therefore, the clerk to enter said appeals, as exceptions to his rulings, upon the minutes of the meeting, and the same should be reported for adjudication to the Presbytery. 14. Order of procedure. '* On the day appointed the minister invited to preside, if present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, preach a sermon; after which, if the way be clear, as shall be expressed by a majority of voices, he shall proceed to take votes accordingly ' ' [F. G., Ch. XV., I 4]. If the sermon is omitted, de- votional services of a general nature should be held. For Order or steps, see p. 340. 15. Qualifications of voters. ''In this election no person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to sub- mit to the censures of the church, or who does not contribute his just proportion, according to his own engagements or the rules of the congregation, to all its necessary expenses." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 4.] " It is the judgment of the General Assembly that all members of the church in full communion have the right to vote in the election of pastor in the congrega- 334 ^^^^ Church and Congregation. tion with which they are connected" [Mins. G. A., 1879, P- ^3°]- ^^^ ** members of a congregation, not communicants, who regularly contribute their due proportion of the necessary expenses of the church and congregation," have ''a right to vote in the election of a pastor." The civil power, however, frequently, either by statute or by decisions of courts, has estab- lished provisions governing the qualifications of voters at congregational meetings which deal with secular matters. The meeting of the congregation to elect a pastor is, however, a meeting dealing with things ecclesiastical. The writer of this Manual believes, therefore, that the Constitution of the Church alone governs the matter of determining who of the com- municants shall be qualified electors. No State has ever attempted to prescribe to voluntary associations, .such as religious societies, the rules by which they are to be governed. On the other hand, legislation and the decisions of courts, unite to make denominational law, the law governing the proceedings of all ecclesias- tical meetings. A congregation, further, by the Con- stitution of the Church, has the right to determine who among the non-communicants shall be voters. See Congregational rules, below. Ordinarily, the qualified electors, therefore, in Presbyterian congre- gations are — (i) All communicant members in good standing ; (2) Non-communicants of full age who contribute regularly to church support. See pp. 335, 396. 1 6. Congreg-ational rules as to electors. Form of Gov., Ch. XV., § 4, refers to the '' rules of the con- The Pastor. 335 gregation," as determining who of the non-communi- cants shall be electors. This appears to vest in the congregation itself the power to determine whether non-communicants shall be electors or not. In this connection the Assembly has given the following im- portant deliverance: *'The usage of some congrega- tions, which confines the right of voting for pastor to communicants, is wholly legitimate, and might profit- ably become more prevalent." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 48.] 17. Roll of qualified voters. Inasmuch as each congregation, subject to the provisions of the civil law, is empowered by the Constitution of the Church to de- termine what persons, being non-communicants, may vote at congregational meetings, it is suggested that the trustees be directed to prepare a list of pew-holders and other persons, being non-communicants, who may be regarded as regular contributors to the expenses of the church. Such a list, along with the list of com-\ municant members, would provide a complete and legal roll of electors. 18. Report of committee on pastor. If the con- gregation has appointed a committee on pastor, as suggested in caption No. i, the report of the com- mittee, if it contains a nomination, has the precedence of all other nominations, and should be acted upon first by the congregation, either in the affirmative or the negative. A vote in the negative on the report would leave the matter of nominations in the hands of the congregational meeting. 19. Nominations. Where the congregation has 336 The Church and Congregation. not appointed a committee on pastor, (see caption No. i), any member of the congregation present at the meeting may nominate a minister as a candidate for the pastorate of the church. The Session may also suggest a name, but it is recommended that actual nominations be made by one of the elders in his capacity as a church- member. It is well to have due regard to the rights of church-members in this matter. 20. Tellers. The moderator should appoint two or more persons as tellers, to distribute the blanks for the ballots, to take up the ballots, and to count the vote. The announcement of the result is to be made by the moderator, not by the tellers. 21. Voting", method of. While a method of tak- ing the vote for pastor is not specified in the Constitu- tion, yet the vote should be by ballot, in order to avoid any possible cause of discontent, and also to secure a full and absolutely free vote. 22. Large minority, action in case of. " Should it appear that a large minority of the people are averse from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the call, the presiding minister shall endeavor to dissuade the congregation from prosecuting it further." See also, Certificate, P- 339- 23. Rights of the majority. " If the majority shall insist upon their right to call a pastor, the presiding minister, in that case, after using his utmost endeavors to persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall pro- ceed to draw a call in due form and to have it sub- The Pastor, 337 scribed by the electors, certifying at the same time in writing the number and circumstances of those who do not concur in the call ; all of which proceedings shall be laid before the Presbytery, together with the call." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 5.] See caption No. 32, p. 339- 24. Announcement by the moderator. The moderator should formally announce, at the proper time, the result of the election in some such form as the following : ''I hereby announce that the Rev. A. B. has been duly chosen as pastor of this church by a unanimous [or majority] vote, and in view of the fact I shall now proceed to prepare the call in due form." After which the blanks under the call should be filled by vote. See Payments, and Vacation, below. 25. Vacation. It is suggested under caption No. 29 that a clause be inserted in the call, specifying the length of vacation to be granted to the pastor. It is advised that this be always done at the congregational meeting, for it is a matter which legally lies within the power of the congregation. Ordinarily, the period granted for a vacation is four weeks, though sometimes it is extended to six weeks, and even to two months. If the provision is inserted in the call, it may be in the following words : *' We also grant you a vacation of four (or six) weeks in each year." 26. Payments of salary. The congregation should also determine whether the salary should be paid in monthly, quarterly, or semi-annual installments, and the word indicative of the decision reached should be inserted in the proper place in the call. 22 338 The Church and Congregation, 27. Commissioners. Two persons should be ap- pointed by the congregation as commissioners to prose- cute the call before the Presbytery. At least one of these should be a member of the Session. 28. Subscription and certification of the call. The call may be subscribed by the electors [F. G., Ch. XV., § 5]. " But if any congregation shall choose to subscribe their call by their elders and deacons, or by their trustees, or by a select committee, they shall be at liberty to do so. But it shall, in such case, be fully certified to the Presbytery by the minister or other person who presided, that the persons signing have been appointed for that purpose by a public vote of the congregation, and that the call has been, in all other respects, prepared as above directed" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 7]. If a committee is appointed to sign the call, some of its members may be women, if the congregation so choose. 29. Presiding officer to prepare the call. It is suggested that the call be prepared beforehand by the presiding officer, blanks being left for the insertion of the name of the pastor elect, the amount of his salary, and the length of vacation voted by the con- gregation. 30. Form of call. " The call shall be in the fol- lowing or like form — namely : The congregation of , being on sufficient grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial qualifiations of you, , and having good hopes from our past experience of your labors, that your administrations in the gospel will be profit- able to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and The Pastor. 339 desire you to undertake the pastoral office in said con- gregation ; promising you in the discharge of your duty all proper support, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be free from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of in regular payments during the time of your being and continuing the regular pastor of this church. In tes- timony whereof, we have respectively subscribed our names, this — day of , A. D. . ''Attested by A. B., moderator of the meeting." [F. G., Ch. XV.,§6.] 31. Certificate of regularity of call. The pre- siding officer must append to the call, after the names of the subscribers or signers, a certificate to the follow- ing effect : *' I, A. B., hereby certify that I presided over a duly called and regular meeting of the congregation of , held , for the election of a pastor ; that the Rev. S. D. was elected pastor by a majority of said congregation ; that the persons whose names are sub- scribed to the call were appointed for the purpose by the congregation, that were appointed commis- sioners to prosecute the call, and that the call was in all respects prepared in accordance with the require- ments of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A." ''A. B., Moderator." 32. Certificate as to minority. If there be a considerable minority, the number and circumstances of the minority should be stated in an additional 340 The Church and Congregation. moderator's certificate, in words such as these : ''I also certify that at said congregational meeting a minority of thirty persons voted against the Rev. S. D., that they constitute one- fourth of the membership and congregation, are in good financial circumstances, and appear to be persistent in their opposition." 2i2i' Proceedings to be reported to the Session. *' All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by its order incor- porated with its records." [B. D., § 71.] 34. Letter to the pastor-elect. The moderator of the meeting should address a letter of notification to the pastor elect, stating all the circumstances con- nected with the call. 35. Agreement is with the congregation. The call of a pastor is not an agreement, primarily, be- tween him and the Presbytery, but between him and the congregation. Presbytery possesses solely the power to approve or disapprove the call, and on ap- proval to install the pastor. Neither have the Session or trustees power in the call. These facts are to be borne in mind when any modifications are proposed in the agreement Such modifications require the joint consent of both pastor and congregation to make them legal. See Salary of pastor, p. 328. 3. Order or Steps at Congregational Meeting. 1. Sermon if expedient, but in any event devotional services. See p. 333. 2. Reading of the notice of the meeting. See The Pastor. 341 3. Announcement of the fact that the clerk of Ses- sion will act as secretary. See p. 332. 4. Announcement by the moderator of his purpose to take a vote as directed on the resolution contained in item No. 6. See p. 333. 5. Announcement by moderator of the qualifica- tions of voters. See p. ^-i,-^. 6. Discussion of and vote upon the resolution : '' Resolved, That we do now proceed to the election of a pastor." See p. i2>Z- 7. If the preceding resolution is carried, reception of report of Committee on Pastor, and nomination of candidates. See p. 335. 8. Appointment of tellers by the presiding minister. See p. 336. 9. Election, and it is advisable in all cases that the vote be taken by ballot. By so doing a frequent cause of discontent will be avoided. See p. 336. 10. If a large minority vote against a candidate, effort by the minister to dissuade the congregation from proceeding further. See p. 336. 11. If the majority, however, insist upon their rights in the case, or the minority be small, announce- ment of the fact by the moderator that A. B. has been duly chosen pastor. See p. 337. 12. Vote on the salary and allowance for vacation. See p. 337- 13. Appointment of the persons to sign the call. See p. 338. 14. Appointment of commissioners to prosecute the call. See p. 338. 342 The Church a7id Congregation. 15. Formal preparation and signing of the call. See p. 338. 16. Certificate of the minister as to the regularity of the proceedings. See p. 339. 1 7. Additional certificate, if required, as to minority. See p. 339. 18. Exceptions to the rulings of the minister, to be noted by the clerk in the minutes. See p. 333. 19. Direction that the minutes be forwarded to the Session. See p. 340. 20. Prayer and benediction. 3. Presbytery and the Pastoral Call. 1. Notification to the Presb3rtery. The minis- ter who presided at the congregational meeting, and also the clerk of Session, should notify the Presbytery through its stated clerk, of the fact of the call, pro- vided circumstances favor its prosecution. 2. Meeting of the Presbytery. The call may be presented at a regular meeting of the Presbytery, or a special meeting of the judicatory may be called for the purpose. If the latter course is pursued, a petition should be sent to the moderator of Presbytery by the Session, signed by two ministers and by two ruling elders of different congregations in the Presbytery, request- ing that a special meeting be called, if the way be clear, for the consideration of the call of the church of to the Rev. A. B. to be its pastor, and to transact all other matters connected therewith. The call for the meeting should also suggest the date and place. See for further particulars, F. G., Ch. IX., § 10. The Pastor. 343 3 . Call must be presented to Presbsrtery . * ' The call thus prepared shall be presented to the Presbytery under whose care the person called shall be, that if the Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, it may be accordingly presented ; and no minis- ter or candidate shall receive a call but through the hands of the Presbytery" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 9]. ' ' No bishop shall be translated from one church to another, nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, but by the permission of the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § I.] 4. Procedure with licentiate of another Pres- bjrfcery. '' If the call be to a licentiate of another Presbytery, in that case the commissioners deputed from the congregation to prosecute the call, shall pro- duce to that judicatory a certificate from their own Presbytery, regularly attested by the moderator and clerk, that the call has been laid before them and that it is in order. If the Presbytery present the call to their licentiate, and he be disposed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from their jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that Presbytery within whose bounds he is called ; and there to submit him- self to the usual trials preparatory to ordination. [F. G., Ch. XV., §10.] 5 . Procedure with a minister of the same Pres- bytery. *'Any church, desiring to call a settled minister from his present charge, shall, by commis- sioners properly authorized, represent to the Presby- tery the ground on which they plead his removal. The Presbytery, having maturely considered their 344 The Church and Congregation. plea, may, according as it appears more or less reason- able, either recommend to them to desist from prose- cuting the call, or may order it to be delivered to the minister to whom it is directed. If the parties be not prepared to have the matter issued at that Presbytery, a written citation shall be given to the minister and his congregation, to appear before the Presbytery at their next meeting. This citation shall be read from the pulpit in that church, by a member of the Presby- tery appointed for that purpose, immediately after public worship ; so that at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the citation and the meeting of the Presbytery by which the cause of translation is to be considered. The Presbytery being met, and having heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of the case, either continue him in his former charge, or translate him, as they shall deem to be most for the peace and edification of the Church ; or refer the whole affair to the Synod at their next meeting, for their advice and direction." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 2.] 6. Procedure with a minister of another Pres- bytery. '' When the congregation calling any settled minister is within the limits of another Presbytery, that congregation shall obtain leave from the Presby- tery to which they belong, to apply to the Presbytery of which he is a member ; and that Presbytery, hav- ing cited him and his congregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and issue the cause. If they agree to the translation, they shall release him from his present charge ; and, having given him proper testimonials, shall require him to repair to that Pres- The Pastor. 345 bytery, within the bounds of which the congregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be taken for his regular settlement in that congregation : and the Presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having received an authenticated certificate of his release, un- der the hand of the clerk of that Presbytery, shall pro- ceed to install him in the congregation as soon as convenient. Provided always, that no bishop or pastor shall be translated without his own consent previously obtained." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 3.] 7 Alternative method in the call of the minis- ter of another Presbytery. It is customary, and is not contrary to Presbyterian usage, for the person called to be the pastor of a church, whether licentiate or minister, when he is a member of a Presbytery other than that in which said church is located, to obtain a letter of dismission from his own Presbytery to the Presbytery within whose bounds he expects to labor. His reception by the latter Presbytery can be synchro- nous with the presentation of the call. This course will greatly simplify the proceedings connected with the call, both for the church and the Presbyteries interested. 8. Commissioners to be in Presbytery. The commissioners to be appointed by the church to prose- cute the call (see p. 338), should be present at the meet- ing of the Presbytery, when the call is under consider- ation. Prior to the placing of the call in the hands of the pastor elect, they should state to the Presbytery briefly the circumstances connected with the call. 9. Session to be represented. A member of the 346 The Church and Congregation. Session should be present as its representative at the meeting of Presbytery at which the call is considered, and it is customary to appoint him a member of the committee of Presbytery which reports upon the ar- rangements for the installation services. 10. Acceptance of the call. It is the usage, in connection with the consideration of a call, for the Presbytery first to vote upon the resolution, ^^ Resolved, That the call be found in order." If this resolution is adopted, the further resolution is then adopted, That the call be placed in the hands of the pastor elect. The moderator of Presbytery, then taking the call, requests the pastor-elect to step forward, and, placing the call in his hands, asks the question, '^ Do you accept this call ?' ' An affirmative response is followed by a motion for the appointment of a committee of arrangements. See caption No. 19, p. 349. 1 1 . The call a petition for installment. '' When a call shall be presented to any minister or candidate, it shall always be viewed as a sufficient petition from the people for his installment. The acceptance of a call, by a minister or candidate, shall always be con- sidered as a request, on his part, to be installed at the same time." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 8.] 1 2. Veto power of the Presbytery. The Presby- tery possesses the discretionary power to decline to place a call in the hands of a pastor elect, and that for any reasons which to it may appear to be sufficient. This power, however, should be exercised only in view of weighty considerations. Among such considera- tions that of salary is to be included. The Assembly The Pastor. 347 has declared that " when a congregation and minister agree on the amount of salary to be paid and received, and both parties, being fully satisfied, request the pas- toral relation to be constituted according to the order of the Presbyterian Church, Presbytery has the right to refuse to install, because, in their judgment, the salary is insufficient." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1855, p. 272.] 13. Pastoral call incomplete without installa- tion. The pastoral call duly signed is a contract, which can be enforced by due process of the civil law. As a contract, however, the courts have ruled that it is not a completed agreement until after the installation of the pastor. For instance, the pastor elect of a cer- tain church having declined installation for more than a year, and the relations between him and the congre- gation becoming unsatisfactory, he brought suit for his salary against the trustees. The court ruled that the Presbyterian Form of Government gave the people at the installation of the pastor the right to accept or to reject him, and that the exercise of this right in an affirmative way was necessary to the completion of the contract contained in the pastoral call. See, for the law of the Church, F. G., Ch. XV., § 13, Questions Nos. I and 4. See, also, p. 328. 14. Installation to be insisted upon. '' Whereas, it is commonly reported that in several of our Presby- teries the custom prevails, of permitting ministers, who have received calls from churches, to serve such churches, through a series of years, without installa- tion ; and whereas, such customs are manifestly incon- 348 The Church and Congregation. sistent with the express requirements or implications of the Form of Government [Ch XV., § 8, and Ch. XVI. , § 3] ; therefore, Resolved, That all our Presby- teries be enjoined, to take order that as soon as possi- ble after a licentiate or ordained minister has been called by a church, and the call has been approved and accepted, such person be installed as pastor of the church calling him." [Mins. G. A., 1886, p. 56.] 15. Presbytery raay install by a coramittee. "When any minister is to be settled in a congregation, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- toral relation between him and the people of a partic- ular church, may be performed by the Presbytery, or by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most expedient." [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 4.] 16. Ordination must be by the Presbytery. *' Under the existing law of the Church, Presbyteries only are competent to ordain ministers " [Mins. G. A., 1882, p. 97]. " Ordination either by a committee or a commission of Presbytery is contrary to the ex- press provisions of Chapter XV., § 12, of the Form of Government." [Mins. G. A., 1894, p. 76.] 17. Ordination and installation to be at the same time. " When a candidate shall be ordained in consequence of a call from any congregation, the Presbytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, in- stall him pastor of that congregation." [F. G., Ch. XV., § 8.] 18. Ordination on the Sabbath discouraged. "It is not expedient that ordination should take place on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which The Pastor. 349 urgent or peculiar circumstances may demand them. The Assembly, therefore, judges it best to leave it to the Presbyteries to act in this concern as they may judge that their duty requires." [Mins. G. A., 1821, p. 10.] 19. Committee to arrange for installation. After the acceptance of the call by the pastor elect, a committee is appointed by the Presbytery to report upon the arrangements for installation. This com- mittee should include an elder from the church in which the installation is to be performed, and should report to Presbytery upon the following items of busi- ness: (i) appointment of committee to install [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 4]; (2) the minister to preside [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6]; (3) the minister to preach the ser- mon [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6] ; (4) the ministers to de- liver the charges to the pastor and to the people [F. G., Ch. XVL, § 6] ; and (5) the date and place of the installation services [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 5]. 20. Who may officiate at the installation ser- vices. Presbytery may appoint ministers who are members of other Presbyteries to deliver the sermon at installation or the charges. '' The spirit of the direc- tions of our Form of Government indicates that, in all ordinary cases, the charges should be given by mem- bers of the Presbytery, recognizing, however, the epis- copal power of the Presbytery to deal with special cases as discretion may direct." [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 72.] 21. Time and notice. " A day shall be appointed for the installment, at such time as may appear most 350 The Church and Congregation. convenient, and due notice thereof shall be given to the congregation" [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 5]. See under caption No. 18, p. 348. 4. The Installation Services. 1. Installation, committee of Presbytery, etc. See captions 15 to 21, pp. 348, 349. 2. Installation, necessity of. See captions Nos. 13 and 14, p. 347- 3. Local arrangements. When the Presbytery has completed the arrangements for the installation of a pastor elect, the Session, having been informed by the ruling elder who was its representative, should take due action in the matter, recording the proceedings of Presbytery in brief upon its minutes. It should ap- point, further, a committee to make the local arrange- ments for the installation services. Care should be taken to provide entertainment for the members of Presbytery appointed as the committee of installation, or for the Presbytery if an ordination is to take place, and also to prepare the church edifice in an appropriate manner ; and if possible the expenses connected with the services should be paid by the congregation. 4. Devotional exercises Due attention should be given by the proper persons to the musical portion of the worship of God at installation services. If possi- ble, other ministers than those appointed to preside and to deliver the charges should be assigned to the reading of the Scriptures and the offering of prayer. See Order, caption No. 14, p. 355. 5. Sermon and statement of presiding minis- The Pastor. 351 ter. **When the Presbytery, or committee, shall be convened and constituted, on the day appointed, a sermon shall be preached by some one of the members previously appointed thereto ; immediately after which the bishop who is to preside shall state to the congre- gation the design of their meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the Presbytery relative thereto, and then, addressing himself to the minister to be installed, shall propose to him the following or similar ques- tions:" [F. G., Ch. XVL, § 6.] 6. Questions to pastor-elect, Installation. *' I. Are you now willing to take the charge of this congregation as their pastor, agreeably to your decla- ration at accepting their call ? *' 2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this charge you are influenced by a sincere desire to promote the glory of God and the good of his Church ? ''3. Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance of the grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to dis- charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordination engagements?" [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6.] 7. Questions to pastor-elect, Ordination. In some cases the ordination and installation of a pastor- elect will take place at the same time. Where this is the case the presiding minister, after the sermon, in addition to reciting the proceedings of the Presbytery, 352 The Church and Congregation. "shall point out the nature and importance of ordina- tion; and endeavor to impress the audience with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. ** Then addressing himself to the candidate, he shall propose to him the following questions — viz. : '* 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice? "2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confes- sion of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? "3. Do you approve of the government and disci- pline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? "4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the Lord? "5. Have you been induced, as far as you know your own heart, to seek the office of the holy minis- try from love to God, and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gospel of his Son ? "6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in maintaining the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace of the Church, whatever persecution or opposition may arise unto you on that account? "7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the exercise of all private and personal duties which be- come you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel ; as well as in all relative duties, and the public duties of your office ; endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your conversation ; and walking with exemplary piety before the flock over which God shall make you overseer ? The Pastor. 353 '* 8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this congregation, agreeably to your declaration at accept- ing their call ? And do you promise to discharge the duties of a pastor to them, as God shall give you strength?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 12.] The above questions take the place at ordination of those given under caption No. 6, and are to be fol- lowed immediately by the questions to the people con- tained in caption No. 8. Thereafter, the pastor-elect is to be ordained. Following upon the ordination, the announcement of installation is to be made, as con- taned in caption No. 10. 8. Questions to the people. '' To all these having received satisfactory answers (see caption No. 6 or 7), he shall propose to the people the following ques- tions : *' I. Do you, the people of this congregation, con- tinue to profess your readiness to receive , whom you have called to be your pastor? *' 2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the due exercise of discioiine ? '^3. Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and spiritual edification ? *' 4. And do you engage to continue to him while he is your pastor that competent worldly maintenance which you have promised, and whatever else you may see needful for the honor of religion and his comfort among you?" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 13; Ch. XVI., § 6.] 33 354 The Church and Congregation. 9. Ordination. The ordination of a candidate who is a pastor-elect should be conducted by prayer, with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, the can- didate kneeling. It is to be followed by the giving to the ordained person of the right hand of fellowship by each member of Presbytery present [F. G., Ch. XV., ^ 14]. Ordination must be by Presbytery. See cap- tion No. 16, p. 348. Ruling elders are not to take part in the ordination of ministers. See p. 70. 10. Announcement of installation. The people having answered these questions '* satisfactorily, by holding up the right hand in testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pronounce and declare the said minister to be regularly constituted the pastor of that congre- gation " [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 6]. The form of words may be as follows : "As the presiding minister at this service, I hereby declare that the Rev. A. B. is the duly installed pastor of the Presbyterian church of 1 1 . Charges. ' ' A charge shall then be given to both parties, and after prayer and singing a psalm adapted to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual benediction." [F. G., Ch. XVI.. §6.] 12. Benediction. The apostolic benediction at the close of the service should be given by the pastor- elect. This is the only part which he takes in the ^xercise, in addition to the answering of the questions connected with his ordination or installation. 13. Welcome to the pastor. "It is highly be- coming that, after the solemnity of the installment, the heads of families of that congregation who are then The Pastor. 355 present, or at least the elders and those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, should come forward to their pastor and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affection- ate regard." [F. G., Ch. XVL, § 7.] 14. Order or steps in installation. The follow- ing order is suggested as appropriate for installation services : 1. Invocation. 2. Anthem or hymn. 3. Scripture reading. 4. Prayer. 5. Hymn. 6. Sermon. See p. 350. 7. Statement by presiding minister. See p. 350. 8. Questions to pastor-elect. See p. 351. 9. Questions to the people. See p. 353. 10. If the pastor-elect is to be ordained, the Pres- bytery should proceed with that ceremony at this point. See p. 354. xi. Announcement of installation. See p. 354. 12. Charge to pastor. See p. 354. 13. Charge to people. See p. 354. 14. Prayer. 15. Hymn. 16. Benediction, by the pastor. 17. Welcome to the pastor. 5. Dissolution of the Pastoral Relation. I. Resignation of a pastor. The Session has no power to require the resignation of a pastor. It may 356 The Church and Congregation. counsel him that it is best for him to resign, and may call a congregational meeting to consider the subject The resignation must be to the Presbytery, and only the Presbytery can accept it. 2. Ordinary cases of dissolution. Where a pas- tor does not labor under a grieyanqe, but simply de- sires to remove to another field of labor or to with- draw from his present charge owing to ill health, etc., the usual course is for him to signify his desire to the Session, that a congregational meeting may be called to consider the subject. At this meeting, after a state- ment by the pastor, it is usual for him to withdraw, and for the congregation to consider and to yote upon the following motion: ^'■Resolved, That this congre- gation unites with the pastor in his request to Presby- tery for a dissolution of the pastoral relation at present existing between him and this church." Whether this resolution is carried in the affirmatiye or negative, the Session should be requested to transmit the action of the congregation to the Presbytery, and the congre- gation may, in addition, appoint a committee to assist the Session. 3. Consent of parties may shorten process. A minister desiring to resign his pastoral charge does not need first to make his request known to the Presbytery. " Ch. XVI., § 2, of the Form of Government provides that where the parties are prepared for the dissolution of a pastoral relation, it may be dissolved at the first meeting of Presbytery." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1866. P- 47] 4. Oases of grievance. Ch. XVII. of the Form The Pastor. 357 of Government deals with cases where either pastor or people labor under a grievance, and is as follows ; ''When any minister shall labor under such griev- ances in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite the congregation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the Presbytery should not accept the resignation. If the congregation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their pastor be deemed by the Presbytery insufficient, he shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which due record shall be made ; and that church shall be held to be vacant till supplied again, in an orderly manner, with another minister : and if any congregation shall desire to be released from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mutandis, shall be observed." [F. G., Ch. XVII.] 5. Independent action by congregation. The provisions of Ch. XVII. (see above) should be care- fully complied with, whether the movement for a dis- solution of the pastoral relation in cases of grievance comes from the pastor or the congregation. A con- gregation may be called together by a Session to con- sider the advisability of asking Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral relation, without the co-operation of the pastor. See caption No. 7, p. 358. If a meeting of this character be held, the motion to be considered and voted upon should be made in the following or equivalent words : ^^ Resolved, That the Presbytery of be requested to dissolve the pastoral relation now existing between this congregation and the Rev. 358 The Church and Congregatio7i. A. B., and that the Session of this church be requested to transmit this action to the said Presbytery." The congregation can also appoint a committee to aid the Session, and its representatives should be prepared to give reasons for the action taken. 6. Reasons for dissolution should be weighty. '' This Assembly recognizes the right of each congre- gation to decide whether a pastor is acceptable to them, and the wishes of a majority are to be set aside only for weighty reasons ; yet such a state of things may exist between the pastor and a portion of his peo- ple as shall require, for the fair name of religion, that the relation be dissolved." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1868, p. 649.] Ministers and congregations in some cases, however, treat the pastoral relation in too light a manner. As a relation it is both solemn and sacred. It should not be dissolved, therefore, in any case except for sufficient reason. Where grievances are alleged, the exercise of Christian patience and charity will often avail to pre- vent dissolution and the sad results attendant there- upon. Further, while it is at times advantageous to a minister to remove to a new field of labor, and profit- able to a congregation to change pastors, earnest en- deavor should be made both by ministers and people to give permanency to the pastoral relation, A long pastorate is an inestimable source of power and pros- perity to a congregation. 7. Co-operation of pastor not necessary. '* The Presbytery, upon application both of the pastor and congregation dissolved the pastoral relation, and Mr. The Past 07' . 359 complained to Synod on the ground that the Session and trustees united in calling the meeting of the congregation, without the presence or co-operation of the pastor, at which action was taken for the disso- lution of the pastoral relation. The committee recom- mend that the complaint be dismissed, there being no sufficient ground of complaint. Adopted." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1868, p. 612.] 8. Presbytery may dissolve a pastoral relation at discretion. *' Presbytery has the constitutional power to dissolve the pastoral relation against the remonstrance of the pastor and a majority of the church, when a large and influential minority of the church request it, by petition, and in the judgment of Presby- tery the interests of religion in that congregation re- quire It " [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 39]. " Such power should in all cases be exercised with the greatest caution and discretion, and the reasons for such action should be always fully recorded ' ' [Mins. G. A. , O. S., 1 86 1, p. 306]. This decision was affirmed in the judicial case of Connell vs. the Synod of Pittsburg by the O. S. Assembly. [Mins., G. A., 1868 p. 649.] 9. Complaint suspends dissolution. Under B. D., § 85, one-third of the members of Presbytery pres- ent at the meeting at which a pastoral relation is dis- solved, can complain to Synod against the decision, and the complaint will suspend such decision. No complaint from the congregation, however, can sus- pend proceedings. 360 The Church and Congregation. IV. THE DEACONS. 1. Constitutional provisions. ''The Scriptures clearly point out deacons as distinct officers in the church, whose business it is to take care of the poor, and to distribute among them the collections which may be raised for their use. To them also may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church" [F. G., Ch. VI.]. See also caption No. 23, p. 365, and F. G., Ch. XXV., p. 469, new. 2. Diaconate a permanent office. The deacon is mentioned in F. G., Ch. III., § 2, as one of the perpetual officers of the church. The meaning of the word perpetual is, that '* the office cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested [of it] but by deposition." [F. G., Ch. XIII., § 6.] 3. History. The origin of the diaconate is nar- rated in Acts vi. 1-7. The office had its equivalent in the Jewish synagogue in the officers specifically appointed for the care of the destitute. A special emergency in the Church of Jerusalem, arising out of the neglect of certain widows in the distribution of the common fund, was the occasion of its establish- ment in the Christian Church. For a considerable period of time thereafter the office was limited to the serving of tables and the care of the poor. Gradually, t!ie diaconate became regarded as a necessary step to the priesthood. Like other church offices, it has been diverted from its original purposes by the Roman and other so-called Catholic churches. The apostolic diaconate was revived in the Reformed churches as The Deacons. 361 early as 1526. Calvin regarded it as indispensable, and the care of the poor as its proper sphere. In the German and Holland Reformed churches it is the duty of ''the deacons to collect and to distribute the alms and other contributions for the relief of the poor or the necessities of the congregation, and to provide for the support of the ministry of the gospel." A sim- ilar usage as to functions prevails in the majority of the Presbyterian churches. For our own Church, see under caption No. 1, p. 360, and also p. 469. 4. Qualifications, personal. The scriptural quali- fications of deacons are given in i Tim. iii. 4, 8-10, 12-13. They are as follows : 1. Maturity of life. "The husband of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses. ' ' 2. Gravity of conduct. ''Likewise must the dea- cons be grave." 3. Simplicity and sincerity. "Not double-tongued." 4. Of temperate habits. "Not given to much wine." 5. Unselfishness. " Not greedy of filthy lucre." 6. Sound in the faith. " Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience." 7. Executive ability. " Ruling their children and their own houses well. The apostle emphasizes the value of this office to the Church by declaring that " they that have used the office of a deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. ' ' See, also, remarks on qualifications of Ruling Elders, p. 64. 362 The Church and Congregation. 5. Qualifications, constitutional. The same as for Ruling Elders, for which see p. 66. 6. Elders may be deacons. '' While it is im- portant and desirable that the several offices in the Christian Church should be kept distinct, and be sus- tained by several different individuals wherever a suf- ficient number of competent men can be found, yet it is not inconsistent with the Constitution of the Church, that where a necessity exists the same indi- vidual should sustain both offices" [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 306]. '' When a deacon in any church is elected and installed a ruling elder in the same church, he does not necessarily cease to exercise the functions of his office as deacon." [Mins. G. A., 1880, p. 56.] 7. Meetings for and mode of election. The same as for Ruling Elders, for which see pp. 76 and 79. 8. Term of service. Deacons may be elected either under the permanent service or the term-service in the same manner as ruling elders [see p. 71]. If deacons are elected as trustees, it will be necessary in the matter of their terms of service to comply with the laws govern- ing churches as religious corporations, and in force in the State where any given congregation is located. 9. Ordination and installation. The provisions are the same as for Ruling Elders. See pp. 79-89. 10. Elders elected as deacons must be ordained. The requirement of the Form of Government is ex- plicit that every person elected to either the office cf elder or deacon shall be set apart to the office to which The Deacons, 363 he has been elected in due form [F. G., Ch. XIIL, § 3]. An elder elected as a deacon, or a deacon elected as an elder, must therefore be set apart by ordination to the office to which he was last elected. The offices of the eldership and the diaconate are separate, and it is to be emphasized that the eldership, in the judgment of this Church, does not include the diaconate. 11. Duties. The general duty assigned by the Church to the deacons is the care of the poor, see p. 360. In many churches they are also entrusted with the charge of arrangements in connection with the Lord's Supper [see p. 364]. In some churches they are made trustees [see Deacons as Trustees, p. 365]. They are also empowered by the F. G., Ch. XXI., to preside over public worship in vacant churches. See p. 198, and also p. 369. 12. Must act as a board. The deacons, no more than the elders, can act on their individual responsi- bility. They should meet and organize as a board, with a chairman, secretary, and treasurer. The pastor of the congregation should be invited to be present at all meetings. The secretary should keep full records of all proceedings, and the treasurer should pay out no money except by authority of the board. 13. Collection for the poor fund. This collec tion is usually taken at the close of each administra- tion of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. [D. W.. Ch. IX., § 5.] 14. Session and the poor fiind. ''The Session has no control over the funds in the hands of the dea 364 The Church and Congregation. cons, but may advise respecting their use." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1857, p. 24.] 15. Reports. The board of deacons should report to the annual meeting of the church upon its work, and it is proper that the board submit its minutes for review to the Session at least once a year. 16. Deacons and Session. It is advised that the board of deacons and the Session meet for conference at stated times, in order that there may be systematic and united action in connection with the work of the diaconate. 17. Deacons and the pastor. The pastor of each congregation has an episcopal or superintending rela- tion to all its affairs. In view of this fact he should be invited to be present at all meetings of the board of deacons, and should be consulted with regard to all proposed action. 18. Deacons and the Lord's Supper. It is the custom in many churches to assign to the deacons the preparation for the administration of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and the custody of the communion plate. The expense involved is paid out of the collec- tions gathered on communion Sabbaths. *'It is in accordance with Presbyterian law and usage that dea- cons distribute to the church-members the bread and wine in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper" [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. 84; 1877, p. 516], The same Assem- bly also referred the decision of the question as to when deacons should act at the Lord's Supper, to the "discretion of the Sessions." 19. Deacons and benevolent offerings. " Over The Deacons. 365 charities collected for any other purpose than the care of the poor, their office gives them no control' [Mins. G. A., 1833, p. 405]. The general benevolent offerings are in charge of the Session. See p. 20O. 20. Deacons and public charities. ''The As- sembly regards the office of deacon as providing proper scriptural and feasible means, for such exercise of char- ity as will aid in extending the influence of the Church among the poor, and opening the way for more direct spiritual communication," [Mins. G. A., i87i,p.588.] 21. Deacons and church support. The deacons, as spiritual officers, have no power over or relation to the funds raised for church support. 22. Deacons and temporaUties. To the deacons '' may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church" [F. G., Ch. VI.] In the Church of Scotland the deacons manage all the temporal affairs of the congregation. In the American Church, however, it is customary to leave the decision as to the persons who shall manage church property to the congregation. A majority of the churches, as a result, commit the care of property to trustees. See under that head. 23. Deacons as trustees. If deacons are chosen as trustees of congregations, it should be distinctly understood that as trustees they are civil officers, and responsible for their conduct as such (i) to the congre- gation, (2) to the State. Deacon-trustees are not un- der the control of Session, nor responsible to Session, for their work as trustees. See, however. Session and Worship, p. 186, and F. G., Ch. XXV., p. 469. 366 The Church and Congregation, 24. Deacons and church courts. ** Deacons can- not be elected to represent either a church or a Pres- bytery in any of the church courts." [Mins. G. A., O. S., i860, p. 34.] 25. Retirement or resignation. See under Rul- ing Elders, p. 94. 26. Resignation to the Session. ''The resigna- tion of a deacon is to be tendered to the Session, and takes effect when accepted by that body." [Mins. G. A., 1883, p. 26.] 27. Trial and restoration. See under Ruling Elders, pp. 98-101. 28. Churches without deacons. Where the church has not elected deacons, the Session should appoint one or more of the elders to act as a committee to perform the duties of the diaconate. As soon as possible, however, the Session should secure the elec- tion of deacons. '* The Presbyterian Church has al- ways recognized the office of deacon ; and the Assem- bly renewedly call the attention of the churches to the provisions of the Form of Government in the case. ' * [Mins. G. A., 1871, p. 588.] 29. Deaconesses. Women have been engaged in the charitable work of the Christian Church from its establishment. The effort to introduce deaconesses into the Presbyterian Church has thus far been unsuc- cessful. The prevalent opinion appears to be that ''there is nothing in our Constitution, in the practice of the Church, or in any present emergency to justify the creation of a new office." [Mins. G. A., 1884, p. 114.] See also pp. 197 and 209. Rules for the Church, 367 V. RULES FOR THE CHURCH.* The church as an ecclesiastical body is empowered to make its own rules in certain matters. See Church Rules, p. 318, and Rights of a Church, p. 315. The Rules given below are simply suggestions, and with the exception of Rules i, 3, 4, 5, io,and 13, may be modified according to differing circumstances. 1 . Authority of the Constitution. This particu- lar church being in connection with the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., the Constitution of the said Church, in all its provisions, is obligatory upon this congregation. 2. Annual meeting of the church. There shall be an annual meeting of the church in the church edi- fice on the for the transaction of any business properly coming before such meeting. The Session shall give ten days' notice of the time and purpose. 3. Special meetings. The Session is recognized by the Constitution as empowered to call special meet- ings of the church whenever it may deem it advisable so to do. 4. Moderator. The moderator of the church meet- ing is the pastor. When a church is vacant, and a minister cannot be secured to preside, the Session shall appoint the presiding officer of all church meetings. 5. Clerk of the church meetings. The clerk of Session shall be the clerk of all meetings of the church. In the absence of the clerk of Session the Session shall appoint a substitute. * See By-laws for the Congregation, p. 392. 368 The Church and Congregation. 6. Quorum. Ten church- members shall be a quo- rum tor the transaction of business at all ecclesiastical meetings. 7. Elections. All elections shall be by ballot, and a majority of the votes cast shall be necessary to elect. This rule, in so far as it deals with the ballot, may be suspended, however, by a three-fourths vote of the electors present at any meeting. 8. Choice of pastor. The selection of a candi- date for pastor shall be left either to a committee, to be known as the Committee on Pastor, or to the Ses- sion. If a committee be appointed, it shall consist of the Session, and also of three (or more) persons, chosen by the congregation at a duly called meeting. 9. Nominations for pastor. The Committee on Pastor shall report to the church a name or names for the office of pastor, and if the report be received by the meeting, no other names shall be considered. If the report be not received, any qualified elector may nominate a candidate for pastor. 10. Voters for pastor. All communicant mem- bers, of both sexes and of whatever age, are qualified to vote at a congregational meeting called to elect a pastor, and in addition to such communicants all other persons of full age who contribute regularly to the annual expenses of the congregation, and are not more than nine months in arrears. 11. Lists of voters for pastor. The roll of mem- bers in the possession of the church Session, and the list of pewholders and other regular contributors on the books of the treasurer of the board of trustees, shall Church Support and Church Property. 369 be the lists to determine who are the qualified voters at the election of a pastor. 1 2 . Nominations for elders and deacons. Nom i- nations for elders and deacons may be made by the Ses- sion, but may also be made by any church- member. 13. Voters for elders and deacons. The elec- tors of elders and deacons shall be the communicant members of the church. 14. Term-service. The elders and deacons shall be chosen under the mode of term-service as contained in the Form of Government, Ch. XIII., § 8. 15. Rules of order. All meetings of the church, and also of the congregation as an ecclesiastical body, shall be conducted in accordance with the Rules for Judicatories* adopted by the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., so far as they apply, and, where they do not apply, according to the usual legislative rules of order. 16. Amendments, etc. The above Rules, with the exception of Rules i, 3, 4, 5, 10, and 13, may be altered, amended, or repealed at any meeting by a majority of the electors present ; provided, that ten days' public notice shall have been given of such pro- posed alteration, amendment, or repeal. VI. CHURCH SUPPORT AND CHURCH PROPERTY. I. Church Support. I. "Warrant. The practice of providing for the support of the ministry and for general congregational * See p. 399. 370 The Church and Co7igregation, expenses, by regular and systematic methods, is war- ranted by the tithing system in vogue under the Old Testament, and also by the declarations of the New Testament. [See Num. xviii. 20; Mai. iii. 10; Matt. X. 10; I Cor.-ix. 14; 2 Cor. viii. 21 ; ix. 12.] 2. Constitutional provisions. In the Constitu- tion of the Church, while no specific method is indi- cated, the obligation to church support is recognized in the requirement defining the qualifications of voters at elections for pastors. That requirement reads, " In this election no person shall be entitled to vote, . . . who does not contribute his just proportion, according to his own engagement, or the rules of that congrega- tion, to all its necessary expenses." [F. G., Ch. XV., §4.] 3. Methods. As indicated under the preceding caption, no particular method of church support is made obligatory either by law or usage. Each congre- gation is at liberty to adopt its own method, and it is suggested that this be done either by a formal vote at a congregational meeting, or by referring the entire matter to the board of trustees. Any method adopted should seek to apply the principle of equality as to contributions indicated in 2 Cor. viii. 12-15, ^^^^ should secure contributions from every member. The principal methods in use are indicated in the next sections. 4. Pew-rents. In many congregations the expenses of church support are provided for by the renting of the pews, upon a scale of prices graduated in such a manner as to furnish to all members of the congrega- Church Support and Church Property, 371 tion sittings at a cost within the means of each. This system is sometimes supplemented by collections taken up at the church services, on Sabbaths other than those devoted to benevolent and missionary offerings. It is also at times supplemented by subscriptions made by the wealthier members of the congregation. The sys- tem of pew-rents is a method of church support whose advantages have been approved by experience. 5. Subscriptions. In many congregations, more especially in country districts, church support is pro- vided for by regular annual subscriptions. This sys- tem is of value where the members of the congrega tion receive their income, as farmers usually do, but a few times in the course of a year. 6. Weekly envelope contributions. In some churches, more especially those located among and composed of persons receiving their income either by the week or the month, the system of weekly Sabbath contributions has been found both helpful and con- venient in connection with church support. The members of the congregation pledge themselves to give so much per week or month for church support and other purposes, and a regular account with each member is kept by the treasurer. See p. 204. 7. Persons in charge. The persons ordinarily entrusted with the care of the moneys necessary for church support are those placed in charge of church temporalities. Usually these persons are the trustees, and where deacons manage the finances they are none the less trustees. Whoever may be placed in charge, care should be taken by them to (i) make annually 372 The Church and Congregation. an estimate of the sums needed for church support ; (2) provide an appropriate, systematic, and compre- hensive method of gathering moneys ; (3) keep accu- rate account of receipts and payments ; (4) report regularly and fully to the congregation. 2. Church Property : Modes of Holding. While the provisions of the statute laws for the hold- ing of the property of religious societies or churches differ greatly in the several States in matters of detail, only five general methods are in use — viz. : 1. Church as the corporation. Where the churches themselves become corporations upon the execution and filing of articles of association, or by securing charters in accordance with law, as in such States as Indiana and Pennsylvania. 2. Trustees as the corporation. Where the churches are authorized to elect trustees, said trustees being constituted the corporation, as in such States as Maryland, Montana, and New Jersey. 3. Trustees appointed by the courts. Where, as in Virginia and West Virginia, trustees are ap- pointed by the courts for the churches, in order to secure their property rights. 4. Corporation sole. Where, as in the Roman Catholic Church, the property is held by the bishop. Delaware has legislation prohibiting this method of holding church property. In Oregon, however, special legislation has been secured, permitting this method. 5. Individual trustees. Where members of the congregation, three or more in number, are appointed The Corporation. 373 to hold the property, and are legally the trustees. Unincorporated churches, wherever located, will be protected, as a rule, in their property rights by the courts. It is advised that all such churches take steps, where possible, to hold their property by corporations, and that in the drafting of charters, of articles and of by-laws, the aid of competent counsel be secured. 6. All church property is a trust. Whether the property of churches be held by corporations or by individual trustees, whatever the method, the property is in law a trust, and the civil courts will protect that trust. See under Decisions, p. 389. 3. The Corporation.* 1. Corporation, definition. A corporation is an artificial being, created by a sovereign authority, either by special act or under general laws passed by a legis- lature, and invested by the sovereign authority with specific powers. Corporations are of several kinds, such, for instance, as public and private. 2. Religious corporation, definition. Religious corporations are private corporations, not for profit, formed for religious purposes, ordinarily either for the maintenance of religious worship in accordance with the religious tenets of the corporators, or for mission- ary, charitable, and educational objects. 3. Churches should be incorporated. Every * See " Laws relating to Religious Corporations, being a Collec- tion of the Statutes of the Several States, etc." By the Rev. Wm. Henry Roberts, D. D., LL.D. pp. Ixvi. 591, 8vo. Philadel- phia, Presbyterian Board of Publication, 1896. 374 The ChiircJi and Congregation. Presbyterian church should secure and provide for the control and management of its property, by due incor- poration, in accordance with the laws of the State or Territory in which it is located. 4. Church distinct from corporation. The church, primarily, is an ecclesiastical or spiritual body, and as such spiritual body it is not incorporated, and does not manage the temporalities. On the other hand, the corporation, which derives its existence from the civil power, has no authority over the church as a spiritual body. It cannot alter the church faith, can- not receive or expel church-members, and it cannot prevent the Session receiving or expelling whomsoever that body shall see fit to receive or expel. Its sole function is to hold the title to and manage the tempo- ralities for the use of the spiritual body. See also under Church, p. 313, and Trustees and Session, pp. 384-389- 5. Corporatioi as distinct from trustees. See caption No. 11, p. 375. 6. Extent of legislation. The United States and all the States, except Virginia and West Virginia, pro- vide for the incorporation in some manner of religious societies or churches. The two States named, provide for the holding of church property by trustees, nomi- nated by the church and appointed by the courts. 7. Method of incorporation. Where a corpora- tion is organized under a general law of a State, it is usually effected by written articles duly executed by the corporators. The manner of effecting such organi- zation must conform, however. In details, to the terms The Corpo7'atio7i. 375 of the general law of the State in which the application for a charter is made. 8. Name of corporation. Every corporation must have a distinctive name, and Presbyterian churches when choosing a name should be careful to insert the word " Presbyterian " in such name. 9. Trust to be named in charter. It is suggested that in all articles of association and charters for Pres- byterian churches, the following or equivalent words be inserted : *' Formed for the purpose of the worship of Almighty God and instruction in the Christian re- ligion, according to the Confession of Faith, Form of Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship, of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." 10. Filing certificates. In most of the States articles are required to be filed and recorded with specified officers of the law, and certificates of incor- poration or certified copies of the articles are issued thereupon. 11. Personnel of the corporation. The per- sonnel of any particular church corporation depends upon the law of the particular State in which the cor- poration exists. In many States it includes all the members of the ecclesiastical body, in others it is com- posed of trustees elected by the church, and in a few it may consist of a single person. In certain States the laws provide that deacons or elders may be chosen as trustees. 12. Members of the corporation. In several of the States male persons only can be corporators, 376 The Church and Congregation. and in all the States citizenship or declaration of an intention of acquiring citizenship, is a necessary quali- fication. The statutes of each State must be con- sulted for the details.* 13. Officers. The officers of a religious corpora- tion are usually designated in the statute law, and are ordinarily a president, secretary, and treasurer. The pastor and other church officers are not, as such, offi- cers of the corporation. 14. Meetings. The number and places of the meetings of the corporation are ordinarily indicated in the statute law or in the by-laws of the corporation itself. 15. By-laws. Each corporation should adopt by- laws for the regulation of its affairs, prescribing the times of meeting, etc. See for suggestions, p. 393. 16. Life of a corporation. In some of the States the life or duration of a corporation is limited by law. If there be no legal limit, the corporation is perpetual. The life of a corporation dates from its organization, and not from the time it begins to do business. 17. Alteration and repeal of charters. The general laws, under which corporations can now be formed in the great majority of the States, contain pro- visions authorizing the legislatures to alter, amend, or repeal any charter granted. 18. Special charters. Wherever churches or re- ligious corporations are in possession of special char- ters, granted by acts of legislatures, and when such charters contain no clause permitting the legislatures * See footnote, p. 373. The Corporation. yj-j to alter, amend, or revoke, it is advised that such be not surrendered. Their irrepealability is a feature of decided value. 19. Caution as to legal requirements. Char- ters or other instruments of incorporation should b& secured only by the advice and under the guidance of competent legal counsel, and care should be taken to comply with the requirements of the next caption. 20. Charters to be in conformity with Presby- terian law. '* Considering that it is necessary to the due and orderly maintenance of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in its various provisions, that care be taken, in obtaining legal enactments of a sec- ular kind, that they be so formed as not to come in conflict with any such provisions ; and whereas, it is known, that instances have existed, and probably do still exist, in which the charters of churches, and per- haps other legal instruments, are so framed that the laws of the Church and the laws of the land are not reconcilable with each other ; therefore ^^ Resolved, That the General Assembly earnestly recommend it to all the congregations under their supervision, that in resorting to the legislatures or tribunals of our country, they use the utmost care to ask nothing which, if granted, will in any respect con- travene the principles or order of our Church ; and in any cases in which civil enactments, heretofore ob- tained, do militate with any of the principles or order of our Church, they endeavor, as soon as possible, to obtain the repeal or modification of such enactments, so as to make them consistent with the ecclesiastical 378 The Church and Congregation. order and principles of the Presbyterian Church." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1838, p. 26.] 4. The Trustees. 1. Historical note. The Presbyterian churches in the Anierican Colonies were not churches which were maintained by the Colonial or British governments. The Established or State churches in those early days were the Congregational in New England, the Dutch Reformed in New York, and the Protestant Episcopal in a number of the Colonies. As a consequence, Pres- byterian churches were obliged to provide for the care of their property by conveyances to individuals, who were regarded as trustees, and it was not until about the middle of the eighteenth century that charters be- gan to be issued to them. The trustee system finds its origin, therefore, in the antagonism of the State in the early period of American history to the Presbyterian and other so-called dissenting churches. With the achieval of American independence came religious lib- erty, and legislation which enabled all the Churches freely and adequately to hold and manage their tem- poralities as Churches. 2. Nature of the office. Trustees, when appointed or elected under the provisions of charters or civil statutes, are civil officers, and are vested with such powers as are conferred by said provisions. Trustees, when not appointed or elected by virtue of statutory or charter provisions, but chosen solely by the act of a religious society as the persons to hold its property, are not civil officers, but are nevertheless responsible The Trustees. 379 to the civil authorities for the proper execution of their trust. See also, Personnel of the Corporation, p. 375. 3. Recognition by the General Synod, 1762. "It is not inconsistent with the Presbyterian plan of government, nor the institution of our Lord Jesus Christ, that trustees or a committee chosen by the congregation, should have the disposal and application of the public money raised by said congregation, to the uses for which it was designed ; provided that they leave in the hands and to the management of the dea- cons, what is collected for the Lord's table and the poor. And that ministers of the gospel, by virtue of their office, have no right to sit with or preside over such trustees or committees." [Mins. Gen. Synod, 1752, p. 249.] 4. Constitutional recognition, 1788. While dea- cons are indicated in the Constitution of the Church as the persons to whom *' may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church," yet the right of the congregations to manage their property through trustees is also recognized. This recognition appears first in the right accorded to a congregation, when calling a pastor, "to subscribe their call by their trustees" [F. G., Ch. XV., § 7]. It is also recognized in connection with the install- ment of ministers, it being provided that after such installment, among others, " those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church should come forward to their pastor and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard" [F. G., Ch. XVI., § 7]. These provisions 380 The Church and Congregation. of the Form of Government make clear that trustees are recognized in the Constitution as officers of con- gregations. 5 . Method of appointment. Trustees, as civil offi- cers, are appointed or elected by the congregation in accordance with the terms of the charter granted to the congregation by the State, or of the provisions of State law governing the management of church tem- poralities. It is impracticable to indicate the different methods prevalent in the several States. These can be ascertained by reference to the statutes.* 6. Qualifications of trustees. No person is com- petent, ordinarily, to fill the office of trustee unless connected directly with a church or congregation, either as a communicant member or as a stated hearer. The statutory provisions in most of the States require that trustees shall be thus connected with the church, congregation, or society electing them. It is advised that in no case should a majority of the trustees be non-communicants, and that at least one ruling elder be placed on the board. 7. Deacons or elders maybe trustees. "The General Assembly recommends to those churches that adopt the system (term-service for deacons) that, so far as practicable, they adopt the provision of the Form of Government, and make such deacons the trustees of their churches" [Mins. G. A., 1887, p. T19]. The reference to the foregoing deliverance is to the Form of Government, Ch. VI. , which says concerning deacons, " To them also may be properly committed * See footnote, p. 373. The Tf'ustees. 381 the management of the temporal affairs of the church." When deacons are chosen as trustees the care of the property is vested in them as trustees or civil officers, and not as deacons or spiritual officers. In the Re- formed churches both elders and deacons are chosen as trustees, a course which has many advantages, and which would not be inconsistent with Presbyterian law. 8. Meeting of the congregation. Ordinarily, the charters, etc. of the churches require annual meet- ings of the congregations to be held for the election of trustees, and for the transaction of business dealing with the temporalities. Due notice of these meetings must be given, and all the provisions of the statute law carefully observed. Special meetings may be called on due notice for the transaction of special business. The presiding officer at all meetings should be elected by the members present, unless there be a by- law of the congregation, or a civil statute, designating a given person as such presiding officer. See p. 392. 9. Meetings of the trustees. Whether the trus- tees constitute the corporation, as in New Jersey, or whether they are officers of the incorporated congrega- tion, as in Pennsylvania, they should hold regular meetings for the transaction of business. The time of these meetings should be fixed in the by-laws of the corporation. See p. 392. TO. Officers. The officers of the board of trustees are usually a president, a secretary, and a treasurer. They are chosen by the board for definite terms of ser- vice, unless the State law requires the election of the 382 The Church and Congregation. treasurer by the congregation. Their duties should be clearly indicated in the by-laws. 11. Qualifications of voters. The qualifications of voters vary in certain matters of detail in the several States and Territories, but ordinarily it is true that communicant members of the church, and pew-holders who are of full age, are qualified to vote for trustees. 12. Powers. The powers conferred upon church trustees by the laws of the different States vary from full authority to manage, down to mere title-holding. Care should be taken, therefore, to ascertain in each State the exact powers given to the trustees.* In many of the States, such, for instance, as New Jersey and Kentucky, the trustees of religious societies are sim- ply the title-holders to property, and have no inde- pendent authority in its management and disposition. That management and disposition are vested in the congregation. The trustees, however, should be au- thorized to provide for the care of the property and the payment of current expenses. See also under next caption, and under Use of Church Property, p. 385. Further, note that the trustees have no power over church worship. See p. 384. 13. Mortgages, etc. Financial obligations in- curred by the trustees other than those directly con- nected with the current expenses of the congregation, before execution, should be approved by vote of the congregation at a regularly called meeting. While in one or two States the laws vest in the trustees the power to mortgage church property, etc., independent * See footnote, p. 373. The Trustees, 383 of congregational action, in the great majority of the States the provisions point to the method above desig- nated as the only legal one. 14. Individual acts. No act of an individual trustee is legal unless authorized by the board at a regular or special meeting. All acts of the trustees should be, therefore, acts of the board. 15. Responsibility is to the congregation. The responsibility of the trustees is first to the congrega- tion, whether that body be incorporated or not. The most effective way to disapprove of the action of trus- tees is to decline to re-elect them when their terms of service expire. If action taken by the trustees be highly unsatisfactory to a minority of the congrega- tion, and in their judgment contrary to law, the rem- edy is by a suit in court. 16. Relation to the Session. See under Trustees and Session, p. 384. 17. Reports to the congregation Each board of trustees should report annually to the meeting of the congregation upon all the affairs with which it has been entrusted. This report should include (i) an itemized statement of receipts and payments during the fiscal year just closed ; (2) an itemized estimate of expenses for the current year ; (3) requests for author- ity to assume financial obligations ; and (4) a statement of the property held by the trustees for the congrega- tion, both as to amount and condition. 18. Church Erection Board. This Board assists congregations in the erection of church buildings and manses under certain conditions. See p. 202. 384 The Church and Congregation. 5. Trustees and the Session. I . General. 1. Relation of the trustees to the Session. The relation between the Session of the church and the trustees of the congregation should be at all times fraternal and helpful. At least once a year the Session and the trustees should meet to consider together the financial condition of the organization. Further, it would be well if both bodies should come to a clear understanding as to their respective powers. See under the head Assembly Deliverances, p. 386, and also the head Civil Decisions, p. 385. The Session is the superior body, both by civil and ecclesiastical law. 2. Reports to Session. The churches are re- quired by the General Assembly to report annually, through the Session, to the Presbytery, the sums ex- pended for congregational expenses. The trustees, therefore, should report annually to the Session upon such expenses, as matters of information. 3. Trustees and worship. ''Applying the funda- mental law of the Presbyterian Church which gives the direction of the public worship to the minister and church Session, and the rules of law which define the rights of members in church organizations, to the question submitted to us in this case, we think that the exceptions to the proposed fourth amendment to the charter are well taken and must be sustained. The amendment proposes to give power to the trustees to appoint an organist, subject to the approval of the Trustees and the Session. 385 Session. The duties of an organist are connected with the public worship. This is solely under the control of the minister and church Session. It is a violation of the fundamental law of the Church to place this power in the hands of the trustees, even though it be qualified by requiring the approval of the Session. If provision be made by the congregation or the trustees for the employment of an organist, the exclusive power of appointment, direction, and removal of him belongs to the church Session ; otherwise they have not that direction of the public worship which by the law of the Presbyterian Church is committed to them." [Walnut St. Church Case, Phila., Pa. 7 Phila. Re- ports, 310, 3 Brewster, 277.] See also. Sessional Au> thority, p. 388, and p. 445. 2. Use of Church Property. a. Decisions of Civil Courts. 4. Trustees subject to the Session. " The trus- tees obviously hold possession for the use of the per- sons who, by the Constitution, usages, and laws of the Presbyterian body, are entitled to that use. They are liable to removal by the congregation for whom they hold this trust ; and others may be substituted in their places. They have no personal ownership or right be- yond this, and are subject, in their official relations to the property, to the control of the Session of the church." [U. S. Supreme Court, Watson vs. Jones. 13 Wallace, 679.] See, also, p. 445. 5. Powers of the Session. '' The possession of the elders, though accompanied with larger and more 26 386 The Church and Congregation, efficient powers of control, is still a fiduciary posses- sion. It is as a Session of the church alone that they could exercise power. Except by an order of the Ses- sion in regular meeting, they have no right to make any order concerning the use of the building ; and any action of the Session is necessarily in the character of representatives of the church body by whose mem- bers it was elected." [Same case as in preceding cap- tion.] The decision in this case is given in full in the Assembly's Digest. 6. The congregation a voluntary association. In connection with the whole subject of the uses of church property, it is important to bear in mind that every religious society or church is, in the eye of the civil law, a voluntary association, and that such asso- ciations have the right to determine their own rules and usages. This right has been repeatedly recog- nized by the civil courts, and especially in the case of religious societies. Further, where a congregation is affiliated with a denomination, the laws and usages of the denomination are of force in the congregation, and cannot be set to one side. For this reason the deliver- ances of the General Assembly have an important bear- ing on the powers of the trustees. Where the civil law is silent, the ecclesiastical law is operative. See p. 387. b. Deliverances of the General Assembly. 7. Trustees hold solely for church uses. " Where a church edifice is held by trustees, the legal title is vested in them, and having the title, the Trustees and the Session. 387 custody and care of the property pertain to them for the uses and purposes for which they hold the trust. These uses and purposes are the worship of God and the employment of such other means of spiritual im- provement as may be consistent with the Scriptures and according to the order of the church ; to which may be added congregational meetings for business relating to the church or corporation." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 43-] 8. Session controls trustees in the religious uses. "■ By the Constitution of the Church, the Ses- sion is charged with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the congregation ; and this includes the right to direct and control the use of the building for the purposes of worship, as required or established by the special usage of the particular church or the Direc- tory for Worship. This being the principal purpose of the trust, the trustees are bound to respect the wishes and action of the Session as to the use and occupation of the house of worship. The Session is the organ or agent through whom the trustees are in- formed how and when the church building is to be occupied ; and the trustees have no right to refuse compliance with the action of the Session in this re- gard." [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44.] '*As regards the church building, Sabbath-school, and lecture-room, the use of either can be granted only with the consent of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1874, p. 84.] " In the use of the property of the church for all religious purposes or ecclesiastical uses, the trustees are 388 The Church and Congregation. under the control of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 189.] 9. Trustees cannot interfere "with Session. ** The Constitution of our Church charges the Session with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the congregation and all services and matters pertaining thereto, and any action by the board of trustees tend- ing to annul or contravene in any way such supervision and control is illegal and void." [Mins. G. A., 1891, p. 187.] 10. Method of settlement of differences. '' In any case of conflict between the Session and trustees the first appeal is to be taken to the people composing the congregation, and, if necessary, then to the civil tribunals." [Mins. G. A., 1892, p. 189.] ** When the trustees grant the use of the house to others, contrary to the express wishes of the Session, and as they suppose to the prejudice of the cause of religion and of that church, the proper appeal is first to the persons composing the congregation, to whom the trustees are responsible ; secondly, to the Presby- tery, for their advice ; and finally, if necessary, to the legal tribunals" [Mins. G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44]. See caption No. 4, p. 385. 11. Extent of Sessional authority. " The Gen- eral Assembly takes notice that the exclusive authority of the Session over the worship of the church, includ- ing not only the times and places of preaching the Word, but also the music and the use of the church buildings, is not sufficiently appreciated by the Church at large, and that there are frequent complaints that Rights to Church Property. 389 trustees of congregations assume powers and authority, especially over music and the use of church buildings, which are not warranted by, but in conflict with, the Constitution of the Church. The Assembly enjoins upon the churches loyal adherence to our Form of Government, providing that the authority of the Ses- sion over all matters of worship is paramount, and at the same time recommends that all such questions be treated by the Session with Christian tact and courtesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance" [Mins. G. A., 1893, p. 90]. See also No. 3, p. 384. 6. Rights to Church Property. — Judicial Decisions. The decisions of the civil courts affecting the rights to property held by churches and religious societies are numerous. For the purposes of this Manual the statements following are sufficient. These statements exhibit concisely the decisions of civil courts connected with certain property rights — decisions based upon the principle that ecclesiastical decisions are final in ecclesiastical inatters — /. e. where the highest ecclesi- astical authority of a denomination decides questions of church law, discipline, or usage, or acknowledges certain parties as being the parties entitled to due ecclesiastical recognition, such decisions will not be reviewed in the civil courts, but will be regarded by them as final. I . Property cannot be diverted by the church. " When property, real or personal, is vested in a relig- ious society, whether incorporated or not, as a church 390 The Chtirch a?td Congregation. or congregation for the worship of Almighty God and the promotion of piety and godly living, it is a chari- table use, whether the donors be one or many. The corporation or society are trustees, and can no more divert the property from the use to which it was orig- inally dedicated than any other trustee. If they should undertake to divert the funds, equity will raise some other trustee to administer them, and apply them ac- cording to the intention of the original donors or sub- scribers." In a case which arose in the State of Vir- ginia the majority of a Methodist Protestant church withdrew from that denomination and joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. Said majority claimed the right to take the property with them, and the legislature of Virginia passed an act providing that in the case of the division of a church or religious society a majority of the members should determine the rights of church property, after report duly made to a civil court. The decision rendered in the case was, that the provision respecting contracts in the Constitution of the United States, and found also in the Constitu- tion of Virginia, made the said act of the legislature void, and that the property could not be so diverted. 2. Divided church. Where a particular church or congregation is divided by reason of controversy, and a schism results, that party which secures the recog- nition of the highest ecclesiastical court of the de- nomination will be recognized by the civil courts as the church. 3. Seceding members. The members of any church, whether independent or denominational, who Rights to Church Property. 391 secede therefrom and form a new church, lose all their rights in the property. Voluntary withdrawal is equiv- alent to a surrender of their rights. 4. Amicable separation. Where a church is divided by agreement as between parties, the property should be distributed between them proportionately to the number of the members at the time of separa- tion. This distribution should be made by a vote of the congregation, and should thereafter be approved by the Presbytery. 5. Minority controls in certain cases. If the majority of the members of a church belonging to a denomination withdraws from the denomination, they cannot take the property with them. If the with- drawal be persisted in, the result will be to give the control of the property to the minority who adhere to the denomination. 6. Property of denominational churches. The property of denominational churches, in cases of dis- pute, will be given by the civil courts to those persons who are recognized by the highest denominational court as being the church or congregation. For in- stance, the property of a Presbyterian church, should the church unhappily be divided by controversy, will be given by the civil courts to that portion of the church which is recognized as the church by the highest church court. 7. Denominational divisions. Where a denomi- nation is divided by reason of controversy, the use of the property of its congregations, in each case, will be in those persons who are in harmony with the supreme 392 The Church and Congregation. ecclesiastical authority. The ecclesiastical connection is indissoluble. 7. By-laws of the Congregation.* The following by-laws are suggested for the govern- ment of the congregation as a secular body. The congregation, frequently, by the laws of the State in which a church is located, may be a corporation. Where this is the case, the by-laws must be conformed to the civil statutes in force, and also to the Constitu- tion of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. See caption No. 6, p. 386. 1. Authority of the by-laws. The by-laws of this congregation as a secular body shall be always subordinate to the Constitution and laws of the State of , and also to the Constitution of the Presby- terian Church in the U. S. A. 2. Annual meeting of the congregation. There shall be an annual meeting of the congregation on for the transaction of any business properly coming before such meeting. Trustees shall give ten days' notice of this meeting from the pulpit, and shall post it on the door of the church edifice. 3. Special meetings. The trustees are empowered to call special meetings of the congregation whenever, in their discretion, it is advisable, and ten days' notice of such meetings and of their purposes shall be given from the pulpit, and shall be posted upon the door of the church edifice. 4. Chairman. The board of trustees may nominate * See Rules for the Church, p. 367. By-laws of the Congregation. 393 the presiding officer for meetings of the congregation, but any qualified elector may also nominate such officer. 5 . Secretary. The secretary of the board of trus- tees shall be the secretary of the meetings of the con- gregation as a secular body. 6. Quorum. Five male electors shall be a quorum for the transaction of business at any meetings of the congregation [or corporation]. 7. Voters at meeting's of the congregation. The following persons are entitled to vote for trustees, and at all meetings of the congregation which deal with the temporalities of the church : (i) All mem- bers of the church * in good and regular standing who are of full age ; (2) all other persons who regularly contribute according to their own engagements and the rules of this church to the support of the congrega- tion, who are of full age ; provided, that non-communi- cants being regular contributors who are in arrears in pew-rents or contributions for one year shall not be qualified to vote. 8. Number of the trustees. The board of trus- tees shall consist of six (or more) contributing male electors [communicants], chosen at first to serve one, two, and three years respectively, and whose succes- sors shall be elected annually to serve for three years or until their successors are chosen. 9. Who may be trustees. At least two- thirds of the trustees shall be communicants in this church in good and regular standing ; the remaining one-third * In some States only males can vote. 394 ^^h^ Church and Congregatiofi. may or may not be communicants, at the pleasure of the congregation [or corporation]. \_If preferred, the following may be substituted : 9. The deacons of this church, in accordance with the Form of Government, Ch. VI., shall be trustees of this congregation [or corporation] ; or(). The deacons and elders of this church shall be the trustees of this congregation [or corporation]. See No. 7, p. 380. 10. Increase of the trustees. The number of the trustees may be increased at any regular meeting of the congregation, subject to the provisions of the laws of the State in connection with the matter. 1 1 . Vacancies. Vacancies in the board of trustees shall be filled by the congregation at a special meeting, of which ten days' notice shall be given, unless the vacancy occur within two months of the regular annual meeting. At said regular meeting any vacancies may be filled. 12. Powers of trustees. The trustees shall have, possess, and exercise only such powers as are vested in them by civil statute or by vote of the congregation. 13. Duties of trustees. It shall be the duty of the trustees to take charge of all real and other prop- erty of the church, and permit its use only for such purposes as shall be approved by the church Session. They shall take charge of the charter and seal of the corporation. They shall collect all the revenues of the church; excepting collections for the poor, for benevolent and missionary objects, and for the Lord's table. They shall disburse the sums collected by them as may be authorized by the congregation, and are in By-laws of the Congregation. 395 no wise to incur liability or expense for any one year of more than three hundred dollars, unless duly author- ized. They shall submit annual reports to the congre- gation at the regular meetings. They may make rules for their own government not inconsistent with the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., the Constitution of the State, and these by-laws. No trustee shall contract or pay bills that have not first received the approval of the board in open meet- ing, except bills of current expenses already authorized. 14. Books of the trustees. The books and ac- counts of the trustees shall not be open to the inspec- tion of members of the congregation, but the Session shall at all times have access thereto. 15. Reports of trustees. The trustees shall re- port annually to the congregation, (i) the receipts and payments for the fiscal year last ensuing ; (2) an estimate of expenses for the current year ; (3) new business necessary to be undertaken for the welfare of the congregation ; (4) an exhibit of the real property and other resources of the congregation. 16. Amendments. These by-laws shall not be altered or amended, unless such alteration and amend- ment be submitted in writing at a stated meeting, to be acted upon at a subsequent meeting ; two weeks' notice having been given from the pulpit, and a two- thirds vote of those present being necessary for such alteration or amendment. 39^ The CliurcJi and Co7igregation. DELIVERANCES ON VOTERS, 1897. 1. Non-communicants. That it is the right of eacK one of our congregations, under the Constitution of the Church, to determine by rule the qualifications of non- communicants who are contributors to church expenses, as voters in the election of pastors. [1897, p. 138.] 2. Lists of voters. ^^ Resolved, That the rolls of com- municant members in good standing in the possession of the clerks of Sessions, and the lists of regular contrib- utors in the possession of the secretary or treasurer of the Board of Trustees, shall be the authoritative lists of voters at church and congregational meetings." [1897, p. 139.] 3. Rights of communicants. ^'Resolved, That neither the presiding officers of church or congrega- tional meetings, nor the Sessions of churches, possess the power to deprive communicant members in good standing of their right to vote at meetings of the church or of the congregation, except by due process of law in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Dis- cipline." [1897, p. 139.] 4. Trustees. ''Resolved^ That the voters in the congregations under the care of this General Assembly, at elections for trustees or other persons to manage the temporal affairs, shall be the communicant members in good standing, and, in addition, such other persons as contribute by regular payments at stated periods to the support and necessary expenses of the congregation in accordance with its xn\ts; provided, That nothing in this regulation shall be valid which contravenes the pro- visions of the laws of any of the States, of the United States, or of special church charters. [1897, p. 139.] V. GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICA- TORIES. V. GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICA- TORIES. Note. — The following " General Rules for Judicatories," not having been submitted to the Precbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church. Yet the General Assem- blies of 1871, 1885, and 1887, considering uniformity in proceed- ings in all subordinate judicatories as greatly conducive to order and despatch in business, having revised and approved these rules, commended them to all the lower judicatories of the Church for adoption. Opening of meeting". I. The moderator shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judi- catory stands adjourned [or is summoned to meet] ; and shall immediately call the members to order ; and, on the appearance of a quorum, shall open the session with prayer. Quorum absent. III.* If a quorum be not as- sembled at the hour appointed, any two members shall * Rules 11., X., XLIL, and XLIII., and parts of Rules VII. and XI., are omitted because not applicable to meetings of church Sessions. One or two other Rules are only partially applicable. See, for the Rules in full, the volume containing the Constitution of the Church. 399 400 General Rules for Judicatories. be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. Moderator and business. IV. It shall be the duty of the moderator, at all times, to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. Moderator and docket. V. It shall be the duty of the moderator, carefully to keep notes of the several articles of business which may be assigned for partic- ular days, and to call them up at the time appointed. Moderator and points of order. VI. The mod- erator may speak to points of order, in preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; and shall decide questions of order, subject to an ap- peal to the judicatory by any two members. Coramittees, appointment of. VII. The mode- rator shall appoint all committees,* except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide other- wise Moderator, vote of. VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, the moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he shall not vote in any other case, unless the judicatory be equally divided ; when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be lost. Committee, chairman of IX. The person first * In ordinary practice it is the rule to appoint on a committee to consider a subject, persons holding differing views. When, how- ever, a committee is appointed to carry out a policy already de- cided upon, its membership should be composed of persons favor- ing such poUcy. General Rules for Judicatories. 401 named on any committee shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the committee ; and, in case of his absence or inability to act, the second named member shall take his place and perform his duties. Clerk, duty of. XL It shall be the duty of the clerk immediately to file all papers, in the order in which they have been read, with proper indorsements, and to keep them in perfect order Minutes, last meeting-. XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory shall be presented at the commencement of its session, and, if requisite, read and corrected. Unfinished business. XIII. Business left unfin- ished at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first. Motions, how made. XIV. A motion made must be seconded, and afterward repeated by the moderator, or read aloud, before it is debated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing, if the moderator or any member require it. Motions, withdrawal. XV. Any member who shall have made a motion, shall have liberty to with- draw it, with the consent of his second, before any de- bate has taken place thereon ; but not afterward, with- out leave of the judicatory. Motions, division. XVI. If a motion under de- bate contain several parts, any two members may have it divided, and a question taken on each part. Blanks, filling. XVII. When various motions are made with respect to the filling of blanks with partic- 25 403 General Rides for Judicaiones. ular numbers or times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and the longest time. Motions, debatable. XVllI. Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, to adjourn, and the call for the previous question, shall be put without debate. On questions of order, postponement, or commitment, no member shall speak more than once. On all other questions each member may speak twice, but not oftener, without express leave of the judicatory. Motions, precedence. XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received, unless to adjourn, to postpone to a day certain, to commit, or to amend ; which several motions shall have preced- ence in the order in which they are herein arranged ; and the motion for adjournment shall always be in order.* Amendments. XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion ; but a motion, to amend an amendment to an amendment, shall not be in order. Action on amend- ments shall precede action on the original motion. -f A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. Motions to lay on the table. XXI. A distinc- tion shall be observed between a motion to lay on the * The motion to adjourn is not in order while a member has the floor, neither is it in order when repeated, unless other business has been in the mean time under consideration. f In General Assemljly practice an amendment may be laid on the table without affecting another amendment or the original motion. General Rules far Judicatories. 403 table for the present, and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — viz. A motion to lay on the table, for the present, shall be taken without debate ; and, if car- ried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table, unconditionally, shall be taken with- out debate ; and, if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory, without a vote of recon- sideration. Previous question. XXII. The previous question shall be put in this form — namely. Shall the main ques- tion be now put? It shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority of the members present ; and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote : First, on a motion to com- mit the subject under consideration (if such motion shall have been made) ; secondly, if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pending amend- ments; and lastly, on the main question. Reconsideration. XXIII. A question shall not be again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at which it has been decided, unless by the consent of two-thirds of the members who were present at the decision ; and unless the motion to recon- sider be made and seconded by persons who voted with the majority. Indefinite postponement, reconsideration. XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely post- poned, either by the operation of the previous ques- 404 General Rules for Judicatories. tion, or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called up during the same ses- sions of the judicatory, unless by the consent of three- fourths of the members who were present at the decision. Silent members. XXV. Members ought not, without weighty reasons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decision of very interesting questions to a small proportion of the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority. Taking the vote. Vote at time named. XXVI. When the moderator has commenced taking the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case. the mistake shall be rectified, and the moderator shall re- commence taking the vote. If the judicatory shall pass the motion to '' vote on a given subject at a time named," speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the majority shall vote to adjourn ; in which case the voting shall, on the reassembling of the judicatory, take precedence of all other business till it is finished. Under this rule the "■ yeas and nays " shall not be called except on a final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. Yeas and nays. XXVII. The yeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded, unless required by one- third of the members present. If division is called General Rules for Judicatories. 405 for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote without a count. If on such a rising vote the moderator is un- able to decide, or a quorum rise to second a call for " tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising, and the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to the moderator the number voting on each side. Personal reflections. XXVIII. No member, in the course of debate, shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. Floor, right to the. XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the moderator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of all matters where the sentiment of the judicatory is divided, it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately by those rep- resenting the different sides of the question. XXX. When more than three members of the judi- catory shall be standing at the same time, the mode- rator shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking. Members, respect for moderator. XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself to the moderator, and shall treat his fellow-members, and especially the moderator, with decorum and respect. Interruptions. XXXII. No speaker shall be in- terrupted, unless he be out of order ; or for the pur- pose of correcting mistakes, or misrepresentations. Private conversation. XXXIII. Without express permission, no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in private conversation ; nor 4o6 General Rides for Judicatories, shall members address one another, nor any person present, but through the moderator. Members, conduct of. Call to order. XXXIV. It is indispensable, that members of ecclesiastical judi- catories maintain great gravity and dignity while judici- ally convened ; that they attend closely in their speeches to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory harangues ; and, when they deviate from the subject, it is the privilege of any member, and the duty of the moderator, to call them to order. Disorderly members. XXXV. If any member act, in any respect, in a disorderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, and the duty of the mod- erator, to call him to order. Appeal from moderator's decisions. XXXVI, If any member consider himself aggrieved by a decis- ion of the moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be taken without debate.* Retiring members. XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judicatory without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home with- out the consent of the judicatory. Private sessions. XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in private, on business, which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public speculation. Interlocutory meetings. XXXIX. Besides the * The appeal from the chair is ordinarily put in the following manner : " Shall the decision of the chair stand as the decision of the judicatory?" General Rules for Judicatories. 407 right to sit judicially in private, whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold what are commonly called ''interlocutory meetings," in which members may freely converse together, with- out the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceedings. Moderator's announcement, judicial sessions. XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. Judicial committee. XLI. In all cases before a judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a committee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of members be suffi- cient to admit it without inconvenience), who shall be called the "Judicial Committee," and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole order of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their per- formance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause, as members of the judicatory. VI. FORMS FOR SESSIONS. VI. FORMS FOR SESSIONS. I. FORMS FOR ORDINARY RECORDS. I. Opening of Meetings. P , January 20, 18 — . In accordance with the call of the moderator, the Session met in the lecture-room, at 7.30 p. m. Opened with prayer by Mr. C. D. Present, the Rev. A. B., moderator, Messrs. C. D., E. F., G. H., and L. K. Absent, Dr. L. J. and Mr. M. N. The minutes of the last meeting were read and approved. Mr. G. H. gave his reason for absence from the last meeting of the Session, which was sustained. 2. Members. a. Reception of Members. [See p. 138.] Mr. L. M. and Mrs. C. E. M., his wife, and Mr. N. O., appeared before the Session as applicants for admission to the full communion of the church, and Mr. O. R., and Mrs. S. J., the wife of T. J., unbap- 411 412 Forms for Sessions, tized persons, presented themselves as candidates for admission to the privileges of church-membership. They were all duly examined, and their examina- tions having been satisfactory, rt was Resolved^ That the above-named applicants be, and they hereby are, received to full communion, that next Sabbath they make a public profession of their faith, and that Mr. O. R. and Mrs. S. J. be baptized at that time. Mr. L. B. presented his letter of dismissal and com- mendation from the Presbyterian church of H , with the request that he might be admitted to the membership, of this church. The certificate was found to be in. order, and the request of Mr. B. was granted. The name of his baptized child, W. B., appended to his certificate, was ordered to be entered on the roll of Baptized Children. Mr. D. Y. presented a letter of dismissal in due form from the Congregational church in C , and the same having been found to be in order, he was ad- mitted to the membership of this church. Mr. J. L. presented a letter certifying to his Chris- tian character as a member of the Baptist church of T , and requested that he be admitted to the membership of this church. His case was duly con- sidered, and his request granted. b. Dismission of Members, [See p. 145.] (i) Regular For7n. The clerk presented the request of Mrs. L. N. for a certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian church of Church-members. 413 . The request was granted, and the clerk was authorized to issue the certificate in due form, and to append to the same the names of her baptized children, L. N., W. N., and G. N. (2) Absent Meviber. The clerk also presented the request of Mr. P. Q. for a certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian church of . The Session having had no knowledge of the conduct of the applicant for the period of one year, owing to his removal from its jurisdiction, granted the request, with the condition that its lack of knowledge should be stated in the certificate. (3) Other Denominations. The clerk presented the request of Mr. G. N., a member of this church, for a letter to the Protestant Episcopal church of . Ordered, that the clerk issue to Mr. G. N. a certificate of Christian character only, in view of the fact that the Protestant Episcopal Church does not receive letters of dismissal from the Presbyterian Church. c. Absentee Members. [See p. 151.] (i) Preliminary Action. The clerk reported that the following communicants had removed out of the bounds of this church, without asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismis- sion to another church, and it was on motion. Resolved, That Session advises them to apply for such certificates 414 Forms for Sessions. — viz. : S B., removed to , and L. D., removed to It was on motion further Resolved, That the clerk give them notice of this action, by registered letter, with stamped addressed envelope for reply, and that such notice shall state that if they fail to apply for such certificate without giving sufficient reason, their names may be placed on the roll of suspended members, until they shall satisfy Ses- sion of the propriety of their restoration. Resolved, That the clerk report his action in the premises, and the result, in order that Session may take such further action as may be deemed expedient. (2) Suspension. The clerk reported that he had mailed a communi- cation to Mr. S. B., a member of this church, re- moved to , in accordance with directions given, and that no answer had been received. Two months having elapsed, the Session ordered that the name of Mr. S. B. be placed upon the roll of suspended mem- bers under Section 50 of the Book of Discipline. d. Members Neglecting Public Worship. [See p. 153.] (i) Preliminary Action. The following persons, not chargeable with immoral conduct, were reported as having neglected the ordi- nances of the church for one year, and in circum- stances such as Session regard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion — to wit, P. B. and H. D. Church- members. 41 s On motion it was Resolved, That they be severally visited by Session and admonished, and that CD. and E. F. be appointed a committee to make such visitation and report to Session for further action. (2) Suspension. The committee appointed to visit Mr. H. D., a member of this church who had neglected the ordi- nances of the church for one year, reported that they had performed their duty, and had affectionately ad- monished him, but that he declined to accept admo- nition and to attend the ordinances of public worship. The Session accepted the report, and suspended Mr. H. D. from the communion of the church under Sec- tion 50 of the Book of Discipline. e. Members irregularly Withdrawing to other Denominations. [See p. 149.] The names of the following persons were reported as having renounced the communion of the church by joining another denomination without a regular dis- mission— to wit: T. B., joined church, and R. D., joined church. On motion it was ordered that their names be erased from the roll of communicants. f. Members Withdrawing from Communion. [See p. 152.] The case of Mr. B. T., a communicant, not charge- able with immoral conduct, who appeared before the 41 6 Forms for Sessions. Session at its last meeting, and informed it that he was fully persuaded that he had no right to come to the Lord's Table, was reported upon by the pastor. After due consideration, the attendance of Mr. B. T. on the other means of grace being regular, and his judgment appearing to be not the result of mistaken views, his name was stricken from the roll of com- jnunicants. 3. Representatives at Presbytery and Synod. a. Appointment. [See p. 226.] Mr. C. D. was appointed the representative of this church at the stated meeting of Presbytery to be held on April — , at , and to serve until the next stated meeting of the Presbytery. Mr. A. B. was ap- pointed as his alternate. Mr. E. F. was appointed the representative of this church at the meeting of the Synod of , to be held on Oct. — , at , and to serve until the next regular meeting of said Synod. Mr. G. H. was ap- pointed as his alternate. b. Reports. Mr. CD. reported that he had attended the stated meeting of Presbytery on April — , and that no mat- ters specially affecting this church were considered by the judicatory. Mr. E. F. reported that he had attended the annual meeting of the Synod of , held on Oct. — , at . Represen tatives — Collections. 4 1 7 c. Expenses. It was Resolved, That the expenses of the pastor and Mr. C. D. incurred in attendance upon the stated meeting of Presbytery be paid from the Session fund. 4. Collections. [See p. 199.] a. Boards of the Church. The moderator and Messrs. C. D. and E. F. were ap- pointed a committee to rearrange our scheme for col- lections in aid of the several boards and committees of the Presbyterian Church, with a view to securing the more general and more liberal co-operation of the members of the congregation. b. Special Diaconal Collections. The subject of the care of the poor being under con- sideration, and the board of deacons having notified the Session that the funds in their hands were insuf- ficient, it was Resolved, That the special collection for the care of the poor of this congregation be taken up two weeks from next Sabbath, at the morning service, and that notice of the same be given from the pulpit on the Sabbath preceding. c. Miscellaneous Collectiojis. A request having been received from Mr. L. M., agent of the American Bible Society, requesting that a collection be taken up in this church for said society, it was 27 4i8 Forms for Sessions. Resolved^ That a collection be taken up for the American Bible Society, at the morning service, two weeks from next Sabbath, and that notice of the same be given from the pulpit on the Sabbath preceding. d. Special Collections ordered by Church Judicatories. The General Assembly (Synod of or Presby- tery of ) having ordered a special collection to be taken up in the churches under its care for the cause of , it was Resolved, That in compliance with the order of the General ^Assembly, a collection for the be taken up in this church one week from next Sab- bath, at the morning service, and that notice of the same be given from the pulpit next Sabbath. 5. Lord's Supper. [See p. 155.] The following elders were appointed to assist the pastor at the administration of the Lord's Supper, on Sabbath, Dec. — : viz. for the bread, Messrs. A. B. and C. D., and for the cup, Messrs. E. F. and G. H. 6. The Pastor. a. Election of a Pastor, [See p. 329.] Whereas, this Session have reason to believe that the people of the congregation are prepared to elect a pas- tor, therefore Resolved, i. That a meeting of the congregation, Pastor — Lord^s Supper. 419 for the election of a pastor, be held in the church building on Wednesday, the — inst., at 7.30 p. m., and that notice of this meeting be given from the pulpit on the next and the following Sabbaths. Resolved, 2. That the moderator of Session be in- vited to preside at said meeting, and, if for any reason he should be absent, that the Rev. N. P., a member of this Presbytery, be invited to preside. Resolved, 3. That the clerk of Session notify the chairman of the board of trustees of the date and hour of the meeting. b. Jjts fall alio n of Pastor. [See p. 350.] (i) Request for Special Meeting of Presbytery. The congregation having called the Rev. J. P. as pastor, Messrs. A. B. and C. D. were appointed a committee to draw up a request for a special meeting of the Presbytery for his reception and installation, to sign the request themselves, to secure the signatures of two ministers of the Presbytery and another ruling elder, and to address and forward the request to the moderator of Presbytery. They were also empowered to make any other necessary arrangements connected with said meeting. Mr. A. B., the representative of this church in the Presbytery, was directed to be pres- ent at the said special meeting. (2) Arrangements for Installation. Mr. A. B. reported that he had attended the meet- ing of the Presbytery held at on Wednesday, 420 Forms for Sessions. , that Presbytery had placed the call of the church in the hands of Rev. J. P., the pastor elect, that he had accepted said call, and that Presbytery had appointed Wednesday, , as the time for the instal- lation ; also that the committee of installation consists of Rev. M. N., moderator of Presbytery, who will pre- side. Rev. P. R., who will deliver the charge to the pastor, and the Rev. S. T., who will deliver the charge to the people. It was Resolved, That A. B. and C. D. be a com- mittee to make due preparation for the installation service, and to provide entertainment for the members of Presbytery. (3) Record of Installation. The committee on the installation of the Rev. J. B. as pastor of the church reported that said installation had been duly performed at the appointed time, and in accordance with the arrangements ordered by Pres- bytery. c. Death of a Pastor. The Rev. F. D., the pastor of this congregation, having been removed by death since the last meeting of the Session, the following minute was unanimously adopted, viz. : With humble submission to the dispensation ot God's allwise providence, the Session records the death of the Rev. F. D., the beloved and lamented pastor of this congregation, who departed this life on (Tuesday) the — day of — inst. (or ult.), in the — year Installation — Dissolution. 42 1 of his age and the — of his ministry ; having been the faithful pastor of this congregation for the space of — years. His funeral service was held on at , and the Rev. J. G. officiated. d. Dissolution of the Pastoral Relation. [See p. 355.] (i) Action of Session. The Rev. S. D. having announced to the Session his purpose to request the Presbytery of to dis- solve the pastoral relation existing between himself and this church, owing to his ill-health, the Session took action as follows : Resolved, i. That the Session hereby places on record its sincere regret that owing to ill-health their pastor, the Rev. S. D., feels constrained to request the Presbytery to dissolve the pastoral relation between him and this church. Resolved, 2. That a meeting of the congregation be called for Wednesday evening, March — , to consider the request of the pastor for such dissolution. (2) Action of Congregation. The record of the meeting of the congregation on Wednesday evening, March — , was presented to the Session, and inasmuch as the congregation, by resolu- tion duly adopted, united with the Rev. S. D. in his request to Presbytery for a dissolution of the pastoral relation, therefore. Resolved, That the Mr. A. B., the representative of this church to Presbytery, be author- 422 Forms for Sessions, ized to state to Presbytery said action of the congre- gation. (3) Action of Presbytery. Mr. A. B. reported that he had attended the regular meeting of the Presbytery, held at W , that the request of the Rev. C. D. for a dissolution of the pas- toral relation with this church was acted upon affirma- tively, said dissolution to take effect on April — , that the Presbytery ordered the Rev. E. F. to preach in this church on May — , and to declare this pulpit vacant. 7. Supply of the Vacant Pulpit. [See p. 225.] a. Action by Session. The object of the meeting was stated, and the fol- lowing action was taken : The pulpit of this church having become vacant by the resignation [or death] of the pastor, it is now the duty of the Session, subject to the oversight of the Presbytery, to provide for its regular supply, and to maintain the other ordinances of public worship, until God in his providence shall send to this church another pastor. Resolved, That Messrs. B. and D. be appointed a committee to procure supplies for the pulpit, and to correspond with the committee of the Presbytery hav- ing the general oversight of vacant pulpits. Resolved, That the board of trustees of the congre- gation be requested and authorized to pay through the Vacant Pulpit — Elders. 423 treasurer to the ministers who may occupy the pulpit during the time of its being and continuing vacant, the sum of dollars* for each Sabbath's services, and of dollars for each preparatory lecture or mid-week meeting, together with a reasonable allow- ance for traveling and other expenses. Resolved, That Mr. A. B., the representative of the church, be directed and authorized to request from the Presbytery, at its stated meeting, permission for the Session to supply the pulpit of this church until the stated meeting following. b. Action by the Presbytery. Mr. A. B. reported that the Presbytery had granted the Session permission to supply the pulpit of this church until the next stated meeting, 8. Ruling Elders. a. Election of Puliftg Elders. [See p. 76.] The subject of an increase of the eldership in this church, having been considered at several recent meet- ings of the Session, was again taken up. Resolved, i. As the unanimous judgment of the Ses- sion, that the welfare of this church, and the interests of religion within our bounds, render it expedient that the number of the ruling elders of this church be in- creased without unnecessary delay. * A good rule for compensation in connection with the supply of the pulpit is to pay for each Sabbath a sum equal to one per cent, on the annual salary— z. e. $15 for $1500 salary, etc. 424 Forms for Sessions. Resolved^ 2. That the Session does hereby recom- mend to the church the election of additional ruling elders, in accordance with the mode in use in this congregation. Resolved, 3. That an election for ruling elders be held in the lecture-room of this church, at the close of the service of prayer, on , and that notice to that effect be given from the pulpit. b. Installation of Ruling Elders. [See p. 87.] Resolved, That the persons elected as ruling elders by the church, at the meeting of the church on , — viz. C. D. and E. F. — be ordained and installed on the Sabbath in . c. Reception of New Elders. Messrs. R. B., T. L. C, and P. S., elected by the church as ruling elders, and solemnly ordained and installed on Sabbath, the — day of , appeared in Session, and were cordially welcomed to their seats as members. d. Death of a Ruling Elder. Our esteemed brother elder, Mr. P. D., having been removed by death since the last regular meeting of the Session, the following minute was unanimously adopted — namely : With humble submission to the dispensation of God's all-wise providence, the Session record the death Elders — Deacons — Trustees. 425 of one of its membersj Mr. P. D., who departed tftis life on [Monday] the day of , inst. [or ult.], in the year of his age. 9. Deacons. a. Election of Deacons. [See p. 362.] After due consideration the following action was taken : Whereas, It is the judgment of this Session that an addition is necessary to the present membership of the board of deacons ; therefore be it Resolved, That a meeting of the church be called for Wednesday, December — , for the election of three additional deacons, and that public notice of this meet- ing be given from the pulpit next Sabbath. b. Report of the Board of Deacons. [See p. 364.] The minutes of the board of deacons were duly pre- sented, and were referred to a committee consisting of J. K. and C. R., to report thereupon. The committee, having examined said minutes, recommended their ap- proval, and the report was adopted. 10. Trustees. a. Appointfnent of Committee. [See p. 130.] In order to facilitate the transaction of the business of the congregation, it was resolved that Mr.D. S. be 426 Forms for Sessions. appointed as the representative of the Session in all matters connected with the business of the board of trustees, he to report regularly to Session the matters needing action. b. Report. [See pp. 130, 384.] Mr. D. S. reported a request from the trustees in re- lation to the proposed use of the church building for a secular lecture. The request, after due consideration, was granted. II. Meeting of the Officers of the Church. [See pp. 364, 384.] a. Call. In view of the financial circumstances of the church and congregation, the Session deem it wise to call a meeting for conference of all the officers of the church. The clerk thereupon was directed to issue notices to the board of deacons and the board of trustees, that the Session desired to meet with them for conference upon financial matters on Tuesday evening, April — . b. Report. The meeting of the officers of this church called by the Session was duly held according to appointment, and the following committee was appointed by it to raise funds for the payment of the church debt — viz. Mr. C. D. of the Session, Mr. F. G. of the deacons, and Mr- H. J. of the trustees. Church Meetings — Committees. 427 12. Church Meetings. [See p. 132.] The clerk of Session as the clerk of the church meeting held on Wednesday, , for the -, presented the minutes of said meeting, and after the reading of the same they were found in order, and directed to be incorporated in the records of Session. 13. Sabbath-school CoMxMittee. [See p. 171.] a. Appointment. The pastor and ruling elder A. B. were appointed a committee to represent the Session in the matter of the oversight of the Sabbath-school, and to report thereupon at each regular meeting. b. Report. The committee on the Sabbath-school reported that Mr. O. N. had been nominated for appointment as su- perintendent. The recommendation was received and approved, and the committee was authorized to notify Mr. O. N. of his appointment as superintendent of the Sabbath-school. 14. Committee on Music. [See p. 186.] a. Appointment. The question of the conduct of the music of the church being under consideration, it was Resolved, that 428 Foi^ms for Sessions. Messrs. J. K. and L. M. be the committee to have charge of the music in public worship, in so far as the Session possesses authority. b. Report. The committee on music reported that Messrs. D. K. and N. R., with Mrs. E. S. and Miss M. T., after con- ference with the trustees as to salaries, had been ap- pointed as members of the choir of the church, to serve for one year. 15. Societies. a. Missionary Societies. [See p. 208.] The annual reports of the Women's Horn's and For- eign Missionary societies of the church, and of the Children's Missionary societies, were presented, show- ing that the following sums had been contributed by them for the objects hereinafter named — viz. Foreign Missions, $ — ; Home Missions, $ — ; to Freedmen's Missions, $ — ; to the support of Mrs. , mis- sionary in India, $ — . The reports were approved and ordered to be placed on file. b. Young People's Societies. [See p. 212.] The constitution of the Young People's Society of the church was submitted to the Session for its ap- proval. After due consideration said constitution was, on motion, duly approved. Societies^Judicial Cases, 429 The following persons were reported to Session as having been elected as officers of the Young People's Society for the term of six months : viz. . The report was approved. 6. Statistical Reports. [See p. 222.] The statistical report of the Session to the Presby- tery for the year ending March 31st was presented by the stated clerk, and, after consideration and approval, was directed to be forwarded to the stated clerk of Presbytery. 17. Judicial Cases. — Public Prosecution. Note. — See for order or steps of procedure in both private and public prosecution, pp. 290-294. The forms for records which fol- low are applicable mainly to a case of public prosecution, and con- tain only the principal items of judicial business. I. Inquiry or Investigation. a. Appointment of Committee. The Session having been informed that rumors are in circulation seriously affecting the Christian charac- ter of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, Mr. G. H. was appointed a committee to investigate the matter and to report at the next meeting. [See p. 279.] b. Report of Exoneration. The committee appointed at the last meeting of the Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Chris- tian character of Mr. C. D., respectfully reports that 430 Forms for Sessions. in his opinion said rumors are without foundation. This report having been received and duly consid- ered, the Session resolved that no further notice be taken of the rumors against Mr. C. D. c. Report of Non-prosecution. The committee appointed at the last meeting of the Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Chris- tian character of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, respectfully reports, that the said rumors appear to be well founded, but further that the case is so cir- cumstanced that it plainly ''cannot be prosecuted to conviction" by any testimony at present subject to the authority of the Session. This report having been re- ceived and duly considered, the Session Resolved, That it appears clear that the case of Mr. C. D. is so cir- cumstanced that it plainly ** cannot be prosecuted to conviction," and that "it is better to wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall give further light." [See p. 245.] d. Report recommefiding Frosecutioti. The committee appointed at the last meeting of Ses- sion to investigate the rumors affecting the Christian character of Mr. C. D., respectfully report that there is probable ground for an accusation against said Mr. C. D., charging him with the offence of , and further that it is recommended that Session appoint a committee of prosecution to conduct the case in all its stages under the provisions of the Book of Discipline, In vestigatioii — Trial. 43 1 Section 11. The Session, having received and duly considered the report, appointed Messrs. T. U. and V. W. a committee of prosecution, and directed them to proceed in the case of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, in conformity with the requirements of the Book of Discipbne. [See p. 279.] 2. The Trial. — First Meeting. a. Opening Record. The Session met in accordance with the call of the moderator at on Dec. 6th, and was opened Avith prayer. The following persons were present — viz. : P. Q., the moderator, R. S., L. M., E. F., and Y. Z. The moderator announced that they were about to proceed to the consideration of the Committee of prosecution in the case of Mr. CD., a member of this church. He thereupon, in accordance with Rule XL. of the General Rules for Judicatories, enjoined the members " to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty " in which they were about to act. [See p. 284.] b. Charges. The committee of prosecution thereupon presented its report as follows : " The committee on prosecution appointed to conduct the case of C. D. in all its stages, present the following charges against Mr. CD., a member of this church." [See p. 247.] See for forms of charges and specifications, p. 441 . 432 Forms for Sessions. c. Citations. The charges and specifications having been read, the Session directed the clerk to cite the accused, C. D., to appear before the Session on at . A copy of the charges and specifications was also directed to be sent to the said accused person. The clerk was directed to issue citations to the wit- nesses named in the specifications to the charges, and also to furnish the accused with citations for such wit- nesses as he may desire to summon to testify in his behalf. [See p. 250.] For forms of citations, see p. 442. d. Adjournment. Adjourned to meet Dec. 2 2d, at 10 a. m., in the same place. Closed with prayer. 3. The Trial. — Second Meeting. a. Opening Record. The Session met according to adjournment at , on Dec. 22d, at 10 a. m., to consider the unfinished business of the last meeting — viz. the charges brought by the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., through a committee of prosecution, against Mr. C. D. The moderator read Rule XL. of the Rules for Ju- dicatories. [See p. 284.] b. Service of Citations. The clerk announced that the citations ordered by the judicatory in the case, for the prosecutor, the ac Trial. 433 cused, and the witnesses had been duly served. [See P- 251.] c. Counsel. Mr. C. D., the accused person, being present, an nounced that Mr. R. S., one of the members of Ses sion, had been requested by him to act as counsel, and it was ordered that record be made of the fact. [See p. 280.] d. Plea. The committee of prosecution and the accused person being questioned, replied that they were both ready for trial. No objections were made to the regularity of the organization or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, or to the sufficiency of the charges and specifications in form and legal effect. [See p. 284.] The proceedings being in order, the accused was called upon to plead to the charges, and made answer, '' Not guilty." The plea was entered on the record. [See p. 285.] e. Witnesses. The committee of prosecution, through Mr. T. U., then addressed the judicatory, presenting their view of the case, and stating the points which they expected to prove by the witnesses. After which the court pro- ceeded to call the witnesses. [See p. 258.] The counsel for the accused raised the question as to the exclusion of witnesses, according to the Book of Discipline, Section 59, and it was Ordered, That all 28 434 Forms for Sessions, witnesses hereafter to be examined be excluded until they are summoned to testify. [See p. 259.] Mr. T. U. then introduced the first witness for the prosecution [see p. 258] — viz. : Mr. B. A., who was sworn by the moderator [see p. 257], and testified as follows : The testimony was read to the witness, and approved by him as being correctly recorded. [See p. 264.] The witnesses having all been examined, f. Hearing of the Parties. The parties were heard in their explanations of the testimony and in their comments thereupon. [See p. 285.] g. Deliberation and Judgment. After the parties had concluded and had withdrawn from the judicatory, the roll was called, that every member of the court might have an opportunity to express his opinion on the case. After careful deliberation the vote was taken upon the charges and the specifications separately, and the court found Mr. C. D. guilty. The vote was unani- mous upon both charges and specifications. Messrs. L. M. and E. F. were appointed a committee on judgment. [See pp. 281, 283.] The committee on judgment reported the following minute, which was unanimously adopted as the final judgment of the court in the case : The Session, having deliberately considered the tes- timony in the case of C. D., a member of this church, charged by the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. Trial. 435 with the sin of drunkenness, as in sundry specifications set forth, and having patiently listened to the testimony, arguments and explanations which have been offered, as well by the accused as by the committee of prosecu- tion, does judge and decide that the charge has been proved, and that the said C. D. is guilty of the sin of drunkenness charged upon him. And the Session does further judge and determine that the said C. D. ought to be, and he hereby is, sus- pended from the communion of the church until he shall give satisfactory evidence of repentance. h. Sentence. Mr. C. D. was then called in, and the moderator, in accordance with the Directory for Worship, Ch. XL, Section 2, pronounced upon him the sentence of the judicatory. [See p. 270.] i. Publication of Sentence. The following minute was then adopted : In view of the publicity of the sin of which C. D., one of the members of this church, has been ad- judged to be guilty, and of the great reproach which has been brought by it upon the Church of Christ, Resolved, That the moderator be directed to publish the sentence of suspension from the pulpit. [See p. 271.] j. Appeal. Mr. C. D. gave notice of his intention to appeal from this decision of the Session to the Presbytery of 436 Forms for Sessions. H , at its next meeting, and stated that a copy of his appeal, with the reasons for the same, would be * 'lodged with the moderator" ''within ten days." [Sec p. 294.] k. Transmission of Record. The clerk was directed, in view of the appeal of Mr. C. I)., to transmit the record of the case to the Presbytery, in accordance with the Book of Dis- cipline, Section 96. [wSee p. 296.] 1. Adjournment. The business having been completed, the moderator announced that the Session had ceased to sit in a judi- cial capacity. Closed with prayer. II. CERTIFICATES, CHARGES, AND CITA- TIONS. I. Regular Certificate of Dismission. [See pp. 146, 412.] This is to certify. That is a member, in good standing, of the church of , and that is hereby dismissed at own request, and recommended to the fellowship of ; and when so received responsibility to this church will cease. By order of Session, , Clerk. Given at ...., 18... . Certificates o^ Dismission. 437 The above certificate is valid for only one year from its date. [Note. — To the above certificate the names of the baptized children of parents who are dismissed are to be appended. See p. 146.] 2. Special Certificates of Dismission. a. Suspended Member. [See p. 148.] This is to certify, That is a suspended member of the church of , and that is hereby dismissed at own request, and rec- ommended to the fellowship of The cause of suspension was By order of Session, , Clerk. Given at , 18... . This certificate is valid for only one year from its date. b. Absent Member. [See pp. 148, 413.] This is to certify. That is a member of the church of , and that is hereby dismissed at own request, and recom- mended to the fellowship of ; and when so received responsibility to this church will cease. This Session has had no knowledge of the conduct or residence of Mr for two [or more] years. By order of Session, , Clerk. Given at , 18... . 438 Forms for Sessions. c. Other Denominations. i8... . This certifies, That is a member of the Presbyterian church of , in good standing. This certificate of Christian cha- racter is issued to , by the Session, at request. , Clerk. 3. Notification of Dismissal. [Seep. 147] ,18.... Rev , Pastor of church, Dear Sir: On the day of , 18..., certificate of dismission from this church to yours was sent by mail to , > with a return certificate enclosed, by which we might be duly informed of reception. No reply has ever reached us. Will you kindly advise me whether has been received into your membership upon our certificate of dismission, and if so, please send the date of reception. Respectfully, , Clerk. 4. Certificate of Reception. [See p. I47-] This is to certify, That , recom- mended by the Session of the Pres- Notices to Members. 439 byterian church of...; , was received on the day of , 18..., as ... member in good and regular standing [or other words, such as suspend- ed] of the Presbyterian church of , Clerk. To the Session of 5. Letter of Credence. [See p. 150.] To the church of and Christian people, greeting : This testimonial certifies that , member, in good standing in the Presbyterian church of , and that dur- ing temporary sojourn at , with baptized child , commended to the fellowship and care of And should remain, directed, as early as maybe practicable, to transfer connection by reg- ular dismission from this church. Given by order of Session, , Clerk. ,18.... 6. Notice to Absentee Member. [Seep. 152.] Dear : The Session of the Presbyte- rian church of , of which you are a 440 For7ns for Sessions. member, respectfully draw your attention to the fact that they have had no knowledge of your conduct during the past two years, owing to your absence from the community. Seeking to further your best inter- ests, they affectionately recommend to you, that you ask them for a letter of dismission to a church near to your present place of residence. Should you fail to reply to this note, the Session with deep regret will be obliged to place your name upon the roll of absentee and suspended members. By order of the Session, , Clerk. 7. Notice to Member Neglecting Ordinances. [Seep. 152.] Dear : The Session of the Presbyte- rian church of , of which you are a member, having noticed your neglect of the ordinances of the church for the period of one year, and under cir- cumstances such as the Session regard as a serious injury to the cause of religion, have appointed Mr to visit you personally, in order to secure if possible due obedience on your part to the requirements of God's Word and of the constitution of this church in the matter of attendance upon divine worship. This action is taken in the hope that suspension from the communion of the church may be thus avoided. By order of the Session, , Clerk. Charges and Specifications. 441 8. Charges AND Specifications. [See pp. 247, 431.] a. Public Prosecution. The Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., prosecu- tor, charges you, J. B., a member of the Presbyterian church of , with the sin of drunkenness, con- trary to the Holy Scriptures and the rules and regula- tions of the Church founded thereupon. See Rom. xiii, 13; Larger Catechism, Questions 136 and 139. Specification i. That on or about January 16, 1897, the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition in the house of C. G., located on Street, in the city of Witnesses, C. G. and P. D. Specification 2. That on or about January 20, 1897, the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition on Main Street, in the city of Witnesses, C. B. and L. M. b. Private Prosecution. I, A. S., as a member of the Presbyterian church of , herewith charge C. D., a member of the said church, with violation of the ninth command- ment, contrary to the Word of God and the rules and regulations of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., founded thereupon. See Exodus xx. 16; Larger Cat- echism, Question 145. Specification i. In this, that on or about February 10, 1897, you, the said C. D., stated to Mr. E. F., in his house in the city of , that I, the said A. S., was not a person worthy of belief. Witnesses, E. F. and G. H. 442 Forms for Sessions Specification 2. In this, that on February 18, 1897, meeting on the street R. S., you, the said C. D., stated to him that I, the said A. S., was guilty of falsehood Witnesses, R. S. and T. U. 9. Citations. [See pp. 250, 432.] a. To the Prosecuting Committee \or Prosecutor, as tJu case in ay be\ You are hereby cited to be and appear before the Session of the Presbyterian church of at the church edifice in C , on Tuesday, the day of , , at eleven o'clock, a. m., then and there to prosecute the charge against Mr. D. E., by you presented to the Session on the day of , , to the end that the matter may be fully heard and decided. By order of the Session of the church, A. B., Clerk. b. To the Person Accused. To J. B. : Dear Sir : You are hereby cited to be and ap- pear before the Session of the Presbyterian church of , at the lecture-room of the said church, on Tuesday, the day of , at two o'clock, p. m., then and there to answer to the charge preferred against you by the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. [or by A. S.], a copy of which charge, with the several speci- fications under it, and with the names of the witnesses appended to it, was given to you on Tuesday, the Citations. 443 day of ; to the end that the matter may be fully heard and decided. By order of the Session, A. B., Clerk. c. Second Citation to the Person Accused. [The second citation to the person accused should be the same in form as the first citation, except in the necessary change of date, and in the addition of the following paragraph :] This being your *' second citation," you are hereby informed that if you fail to appear at the time and place above named you may be "■ suspended from the communion of the church ' ' for your contumacy, under § 2,2t of ^^ Book of Discipline of the Presby- terian Church ; also, that the Session may, after assign- ing some person to manage your defence, proceed to trial and judgment in your case as if you were pres- ent, under § 21 of the said Book of Discipline. ^. To a Witness. To Mr. B. A: Sir : You are hereby cited to be and appear before the Session of the Presbyterian church of , and in the lecture-room of the said church, on Tuesday, the day of , at two o'clock, p. M., then and there to give your testimony in regard to the matters charged against J. B. by the Presby- terian Church in the U. S. A. [or, by A. S.]. By order of the Session, A. B., Clerk. 444 Forms for Sessions. e. Seco7id Citation to a Witness. [The second citation to a witness should be after the form above given, with the addition of the following paragraph :] This being your ''second citation," you are hereby informed that if you fail to appear at the time and place above named, you may be censured according to the circumstances of the case for your contumacy, under §67 of the Book of Discipline of the Presby- t«rian Church. By order of the Session, A. B., Clerk, ADDENDA, 1897-1904. 1. Authority of Session over worship, in- cluding music. "Subject to the provisions of the Directory for Worship, the Session shall have and exercise exclusive authority over the worship of the congregation, including the musical service ; and shall determine the times and places of preaching the Word and all other religious service." [Form of Gov., Ch. IX., § 7] 2. Authority of Session over church build- ings. The Session ''shall also have exclusive au- thority over the use to which the church buildings may be put, but may temporarily delegate the deter- mination of such use to the body having management of the temporal affairs of the church, subject to the superior authority and direction of the Session." [Form of Gov., Ch. IX., ^ 7-] 3. Church of Christ, Scientist. Sessions can neither receive applicants on letters from such a church, nor grant letters of dismission thereto. [Mins., 1898, p- 56.] 4. Denominations, members from other. " What evidence of standing is to be deemed the equivalent of a certificate in the case of persons coming from denominations which do not give certificates to a Presbyterian church ? It is recommended that, in the 445 44^ Addenda, iS^j-igo^.- absence of satisfactory testimonials as to church mem* bership or of a personal knowledge of the piety and good standing of such persons in other evangelical churches, the applicant is to be received on a profession of faith in Christ." [Adopted, Mins., 1897, p. 132.] 5. Minutes of Assembly. The General Assem- bly of 1897 authorized the furnishing of the Minutes of Assembly to Clerks of Session for fifty cents per number. The regular charge is $ i . 00 for paper-cov- ered and $1.25 for cloth-covered copies. 6. Suspended member, letter of dismission. A letter of dismission should not be given to a sus- pended member when there is " no satisfactory evidence of his repentance." [Mins., 1898, p. 95.] 7. Temperance. A Committee of the Session on Temperance should be appointed to stimulate church members to the appreciation of "the responsibilities of Christians." [Mins., 1899, p. 93.] 8. Pastor emeritus. ''When any minister shall resign his charge by reason of age or incapacity for further labor, and the congregation shall be moved by affectionate regard for his person and gratitude for his ministry among them to desire that he should continue to be associated with them in an honorary relation, they may, at a regularly called meeting, elect him as pastor emeritus, with or without salary, but with no pastoral authority or duty. This action shall be sub- ject to the approval of Presbytery, and shall take effect upon the formal dissolution of the pastoral relation." [F. G., Ch. XVII., § 2,neiv.^ 9. Judicial case, definition. ''Every case in Addenda^ iS^y-igo^. 447 which there is a charge of an offense against a church member or officer shall be known in its original and appellate stages as a judicial case. Every other case shall be known as a non-judicial or administrative case." [B. D., Ch. I., § 5a, new.] 10. Counsel. ''Each of the parties in a judicial case shall be entitled to appear and be represented by counsel, and to be heard by oral or written argument. No person shall be eligible as counsel who is not a minister or ruling elder in the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and no person hav- ing acted as counsel in a judicial case shall sit as a judge therein. The counsel of the prosecutor in a judicial case, where prosecution is initiated by a judi- catory, shall be the prosecuting committee authorized to be appointed by section 1 1 of this book, and such other persons as may be appointed under the pro- visions of said section to assist the prosecuting committee. No person shall accept any fee or other emolument for any service rendered as counsel." [B. D., § 26, new.] 11. Dissents and protests. The following addi- tion has been made to Book of Discipline, section 107: " When a judicial case has been decided by a judicial commission, any member of the judicatory to which the decision is reported, under the provisions of sec- tion 1 20 of this book, may enter his dissent or protest or his answer to any protest in the same manner as if the case had been tried before the judicatory itself, and he had voted thereon." 12. Licentiates and Sessions. When a licentiate 44^ Addenda^ i8gy-igo^. is ordained he ' ' thereby ceases to be a member of the local church to which he belongs," and becomes a member of Presbytery. He ''should at once advise the church of the fact that he has been ordained, in order that his name may be erased from its roll." [Mins. G. A., 1901, p. 63.] 13. Session, elder may be moderator. "When the Session of a vacant church meets, and no modera- tor from the same Presbytery is present, a ruling elder should ordinarily preside. " [Mins. G. A., i9oi,p. 65.] 14. Ruling elders, election of. A Presbytery cannot dictate to a congregation '' the manner in which a new board of elders should be elected, and who should be elected to the office of ruling elder." [Mins. G. A., 1902, p. 152.] 15. Reserved roll. ''The column headed 'ab- sentee members ' is hereafter to be headed ' reserved roll.' [Mins. G. A., 1902, p. 171.] Sessions should place on the reserved roll only members concerning whom formal action has been taken under the provis- ions of section 49, Book of Discipline." [See pp. 134, 152, 448, 452, and 457.] 16. Restored members. Members whose names have been placed upon the reserved roll, under sec- tions 49 and 50 of the Book of Discipline, and in addition members who have been suspended as the result of judicial process, when restored to full com- munion, should be included in the statistical report of Session under the head "added on examination." This is the only head under which they can at present be placed. Addenda, iSgy-igo^.. 449 17. Salary. **No change shall be made in the amount of salary stipulated in the call without the con- sent of Presbytery, unless both minister and congrega- tion agree thereto ; and only the congregation regularly assembled shall have power to bring such a question to the attention of Presbytery." [Additional clause, F. G., Ch. XV., § 9.] 18. Vacant pulpits, how supplied. "Every Presbytery shall arrange for the supply of the vacant pulpits within its bounds either by direct action at a meeting or through a committee. The Session of a vacant church may receive leave to supply the pulpit for a period to be fixed by Presbytery, subject to the limitation contained in the fourth section of this chapier." [F. G., Ch. XXL, § 2, nezv.'] 1 9 . Vacant churche s, who may supply . " M i n - isters, licentiates, and local evangelists connected with the Presbyteries of this Church shall be the only per- sons to be employed as regular supplies in vacant churches. It shall be the duty of ministers not engaged in regular church work to render service in vacant congregations within the bounds of their respective Presbyteries, unless excused by act of Pres- bytery. Ministers of other denominations in corre- spondence with this General Assembly mav be employed as occasional supplies." [F. G., Ch. XXI., § 3, 20. Vacant pulpit, declaration concerning. "The custom of appointing a member of the Presby- tery to declare the pulpit vacant, upon the dissolution of a pastoral relation, is to be commended, in that it 29 45° Addenda, iSgj-igo^. magnifies the sacredness and importance of the pastoral relation, but there is no reason why Presbyteries may not exercise their own judgment in each case." [Mins. G. A., 1902, p. 123.] 21. Vacant pulpit, limitations upon Session. *' When the pulpit of any congregation has been vacant for a longer period than twelve months, the appointment of ministers for the pulpit shall be made by the Presbytery, and shall continue to be so made until a pastor has been elected by the congregation and duly installed by the Presbytery." [F. G., Ch. XXL, § 4, new.'] 22. Church societies, organization of. *'The members of a particular church or particular churches may associate together, and may associate with them- selves other regular members of the congregation or congregations, un'der regular forms of association, for the conduct of a special work for missionary or other benevolent purposes, or for the purpose of instruction in religion and development in Christian nurture." [F. G., Ch. XXIII., § I, new.-] 23. Church societies, who are to control. '' Where special organizations of the character above indicated exist in a particular church, they shall be under the immediate direction, control, and oversight of the Session of said church ; where they cover the territory included within a Presbytery or Synod, they shall be responsible to the judicatory having jurisdic- tion ; and where they cover territory greater than a Synod, they shall be responsible to the General Assem- bly." [F. G., Ch. XXIII., § 2, new.^, Addenda, iSgy-igo^.- 451 24. Church societies, names, constitution, etc. *' The names or titles of special organizations may be chosen by themselves, and the organizations shall have power to adopt each its own constitution and to elect its own officers, subject always to the powers of review and control vested by the constitution in the several judicatories of the Church." [F. G., Ch. XXIII., 25. Church societies, offerings. "Whenever the functions of the special organizations shall include the collecting and distributing of moneys for benevo- lent work, it shall be done always subject to the power of oversight and direction vested by the constitution in the Session and in the higher judicatories." [F. G.-, Ch. XXIII., ^ 3, ?iew.] 26. Church societies and Sabbath schools, offerings. * ' The offerings of the Sabbath-school and of the various societies or agencies of the church shall be reported regularly to the Session of the church for approval, and no offerings or collections shall be made by them for objects other than those connected with the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., without the approval of the Session." [D. W., Ch. VI., § 4, 'iew.] 27. Candidates. *' No person shall be received by Presbytery as a candidate for the ministry except on recommendation of a Session, and after six months under care of such Session." (Const. Rule No. 3.) 28. Trustees, resignations. Resignations of trustees are to be made ''either to the Board of Trustees or to the congregation itself." (Mins. G. A., 1901, p. 62,.) 452 Addenda, iSgy-igo^. 29. Removal of church members. Pastors of churches should report all names of church members removing to cities to the pastors in such cities. [Mins. G. A., 1904, p. I77-] 30. Candidates for church membership. The Assembly has authorized the preparation and publi- cation of a Manual for Candidates for church mem- bership. This is issued by the Board of Publication. [Mins. G. A., 1904, p. 210.] 3 1 . Gifts, miscellaneous, new rule for. Church Sessions are authorized to report in the miscellaneous column of the annual reports to Presbytery, not only collections for Bible and Tract Societies and general benevolence, but also ''miscellaneous and outside gifts of the congregation for religious and charitable causes, provided the donors consent to have them thus reported by the Clerk of Session or by the pastor." This ap- plies to individual gifts as well as to collections. [Mins. G. A., 1904, p. 97.] 32. Reserve roll. This Roll is for non-resident members onl\' ; the names should not be entered on it until aiter the most careful and earnest efforts to restore to Christian faithfulness. [Mins. G. A., 1905, p. 207.] The name of the column in the Minutes of the General Assembly has been changed to "Sus- pended Roll." [Mins. G. A., 1906, p. 217.] T,2,' Ruling" elders and the sacraments. Rul- ing Elders are not authorized to administer the Sacra- ments. [Mins. G. A., 1906, p. 196.] ADDENDA, 1905- 1909. 34. Baptism of adults. Questions to be put to adults, adopted as part of Dir. for Worship, Chap. VIII. "The minister shall then propose to the person to be baptized the following or similar questions — to wit : Do you believe that Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God and the only Saviour from sin ? Is it your desire to be baptized in this faith?" [Mins. G. A., (909, p. 215.] 35. Baptism and Communion. '^ When persons baptized in infancy are to be admitted to full commu- nion with the church, they shall be examined as to their knowledge and piety, and shall, in ordinary cases, with the approval of the Session, make a public profession of their faith in the presence of the congregation." [D. W., Ch. X., § 3.] 36. Church, dissolution of a. Presbytery has full power to dissolve a church without request or consent of church members. [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 196.] 37. Church support. "It is the duty of every member, present or absent, to contribute according to his means to the support of the church where he holds his membership. What action should be taken in case of a failure to perform this duty is left to the discretion of the church of which the individual is a member." [Mins. G. A., 1907, p. 225.] 38. Dissolution of pastoral relation, citation must be given. In every case of a proposed dissolu- 453 454 Addenda, igo^-igo^. tion of a pastoral relation, citation or notice should be officially given by Presbytery. ' ' In all cases where individuals or societies are proceeded against, and their rights proposed to be affected, they have a nat- ural as well as a legal right to a hearing and to make a defence." [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 203.] 39. Grouped churches and representation. For- mer Section 4, Chap. X., of the Form of Government, provided that two or more churches, having a joint pastor, should be represented in the Presbytery only by one elder. In 1908, by joint action of the Pres- byteries and the General Assembly, this section was omitted. Every church in a Presbytery is, therefore, now entitled to be represented by an elder. [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 212.] 40. Members, defection of. ''The loving, sym- pathetic, and tactful oversight of the entire member- ship commended (to Sessions), so as to reach the evil of the defection of church members by prevention rather than by suspension." [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 49.] 41. Members, departing. Recommended "that departing members be followed to their new homes with letters of introduction and recommendation, such let- ters being, if possible, sent to them, and also to the pastor and Session nearest to the new residence." [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 49.] 42. Members, terms of admission. The only requirements are personal faith in Jesus Christ as Son of God and Saviour of the world, and a sincere ac- ceptance of him as Lord and Master. [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 176. See also ^ 2, p. 138, and p. 458.], Addenda, igos-igog. 455 43. Pastor emeritus. Relation to a congregation cannot be terminated, and salary cannot be discon- tinued, without the consent of Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 188.] 44. Presbyterian Brotherhood. Constitution ap- proved. [Mins. G. A., 1907, p. 56. See also p. 450.] Each Session is advised " to organize a men's society in the church," and to make '' efforts to bring into the membership of the Brotherhood all of the men of the congregation." [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 123.] "All organizations of men urged to affiliate with the Na- tional Brotherhood." [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 60.] 45. Religious education. *' The Assembly empha- sizes the educational function of the Church, and the fullest organization of the educational agencies in the particular church, such as the Sunday-school, study classes, and pastors' classes." [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 109.] 46. Ruling elders and the Confession. Ordina- tion of ruling elders is not invalidated by failure to read the Confession of Faith, but such elders should be required to read and study the Confession. [Mins. G. A., 1905, p. 206.] Ruling elders assent only to the system of doctrine contained in the Confession, and not to every particular statement. [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 176.] 47. Ruling elders, power of Presbytery over. Presbytery can, for the peace of a church, relieve ruling elders from the exercise of their office in a congregation. [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 195] 48. Salaries of ministers. '• It is the judgment 456 Addenda, igo^-Jgog. of this Assembly that every minister in charge of a' church or a group of churches should receive at the least a salary of ;^iooo per annum, with a manse." [Mins. G. A., 1908, p. 129.] 49. Temperance. *' We urge every pastor to meet the full measure of his responsibility for the inculca- tion of total abstinence principles." *'Our members are urged to inculcate and practice total abstinence, and are enjoined from renting property for liquor purposes or signing petitions or in any way making profit of the Miquor traffic' " [Mins. G. A., 1909, p. 160.] The Assembly has recommended that at least one per cent, of miscellaneous collections be given to the Temperance Committee. 50. Union of churches. When a request for the union of two congregations has been presented to Pres- bytery in an orderly manner, then the acts of Presby- tery in uniting them are constitutional and binding. [Mins, G. A., 1908, p. 225.] 5 1 . Executive Commissions. The Form of Gov- ernment was amended in 1908 by the insertion of pro- visions giving to Presbyteries, Synods, and the General Assembly authority each to appoint an Executive Com- mission. The number of members, powers and duties, and term of service are left to the judgment of the ap- pointing body. The Moderator may be the chairman. Executive Commissions may be appointed by Presby- tery to determine any administrative matters connected with the affairs of congregations. The Executive Com- mission of the Assembly confers with and aids the Boards and prepares their annual budget. ADDENDA, 1910-1911 52. Absentee members. *' ' If the communicant shall fail to ask for a regular certificate of dismission, within two years, without giving sufficient reason, after correspondence by the Session, his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members, with the date of action, until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his restoration. The same action may be taken, without correspondence, in the case of those absent for three years whose residence is unknown ; but in every case definite action shall be taken by the Session, and the record of it shall show that the Session has con- formed with the requirements of this section, and shall state the reasons of its action. In all cases such mem- ber shall continue subject to the jurisdiction of the Session.'" [B. D., §50.] 53. Absentees from services. '*In cases where a communicant still residing in the bounds of the church and not chargeable with immoral conduct, shall persistently absent himself from the ordinances of reli- gion in the church, the Session, having made diligent effort to restore him to active fulfilment of his member- ship, may, after one year from the beginning of such effort, and after duly notifying him of its intention, place his name upon the roll of suspended members, without further process. If at a later time such com- 457 458 Addenda, rgio-igir. municant, his life in the meanwhile being free from scandal, shall resume his attendance on the ordinances of the church, the Session shall restore his name to the active roll." [B. D., i^ 50.] 54. Benevolent offerings. The budget system of benevolence is commended as tending to the gather- ing of weekly offerings. [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 101.] Allotments to be sent directly by the Executive Com- mission to the congregations. [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 1 35 .] E very-member pledge plan for benevolent offer- ings approved both for the Boards and for local sup- port. [Mins. C;. A., 191 1, p. 178.] Duplex envelopes furnished by the Executive Commission. [Mins. G. A., 1911, p. 218.] 5 5 . Church members, conditions of admission. ''The only conditions of admission to the Church are, a profession of faith in Christ and obedience to Him, followed by baptism in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." [Mins. G. A., 1911, p. 242.] 56. Church members in new communities. '' When church members move into communities where there are no congregations of their own Church, they are recommended to unite for the time being with some other Presbyterian or Reformed Church, if such there be." [Mins. G. A., 191 1, p. 293.] 57. Church members, removals of. " When a communicant removes his residence from a place where he is a member, the pastor, or, in case of vacancy in the pastorate, the clerk of Session of the church of wjjich he is a member, shall at once notify the pastor Addenda, igio-igii. 459 or clerk of the Session of the church into the bounds of which he removes of his new place of residence. Presbyteries, including towns or cities containing two or more Presbyterian churches, shall appoint in each of these towns or cities a committee on members chang- ing residence, the Chairman of which shall be a minis- ter, and he shall be indicated by a sign or mark before his name on the roll of Presbytery in the Assembly Minutes, and notices of members removing to that city shall be sent to him, and he shall turn over these names to the pastor of the church nearest each removing mem- ber's place of residence. In cases of uncertainty, no- tice shall be sent to the stated clerk of Presbytery." [B- D-, § 50-] 58. Clerk of Session. "It is ordinarily inexpe- dient that any person except a member of the Session should be clerk." [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 236.] 59. Commissioners to General Assembly. Presbyteries cannot frame rules making either minis- ters or elders in good standing ineligible for election as Commissioners. [Mins. G. A., 191 1, p. 218.] 60. Confession of faith. "This Assembly s])e- cificaliy declares that it is ho longer allowable to in- terpret our system of doctrine in any fatalistic sense, nor are we willing to admit that such fatalistic inter- pretation was ever warranted, whatever misapprehen- sion may have existed in the mind of any person." [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 212.] 61. Interchurch federation. "Our churches in all communities are respectfully requested to consider the advisability of their uniting with the churches of 460 Addenda, igio-igii. other denominations, when the way is clear, for the formation of interchurch federations, with the purpose of carrying on cooperative Christian work, in connec- tion with the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America." [Mins. G. A., 191 1, p. 226.] 62. Men's societies. Sessions to endeavor to or- ganize men's societies where none exist. [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 254.] 63. Missionary committee. '*That an efficient missionary committee be constituted in each congrega- tion, representing and correlating all the Boards and societies, and responsible for educating the entire mem- bership along missionary lines under the authority of the Session." [Mins. G. A., 191 1, p. 193-] 64. Pastor's salaries. Times of payment as in- serted in pastoral calls may be either weekly, monthly, or quarterly payments. [Mins. G. A., 191 1, p. 199.] 65. Religious education. Churches advised to appoint councils of religious education for *' the vigor- ous promotion of systematic religious instruction within their bounds." [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 159.] 66. Ruling elder, ordination of. *'A Baptist minister cannot ordain a Presbyterian elder." [Mins. G. A., 1911, p. 217.] 67. Sessions and Trustees. In connection with the raising and administering of church funds, it is rec- ommended " that Sessions meet regularly in conference with the trustees, deacons, missionary committee, and other leaders of all other societies of their respective congregations in order to avoid friction, and to pro- mote such cooperation as shall secure the greatest unity Addenda, igio-igii. 461 and efficiency along all financial lines." [Mins. G. A., 191 1, pp. 193, 194.] 68. Superior judicatories, authority of. " I he authority of superior judicatories in the Presbyterian system of government over congregations, is an author- ity based upon New Testament warrant, and has aluays been a cardinal feature of the government of the Pres- byterian Church in the U. S. A." [Mins. G. A., 191 1, pp. 245, 246.] 69. Temperance. *' We solemnly admonish our people to keep themselves socially, financially, and politically ' separate and apart ' from the liquor traffic." [Mins. G. A., 1910, p. 164.] 70. Young peoples' societies. This term is defined to include auxiliary societies composed of young people, connected with the Women's Boards as well as the other Boards^ and all placed under the advisory supervision of the Board of Publication and Sunday-school work in so far as educational work is concerned. [Mins. G. A., 1910, pp. 79, 80.] ADDENDA, 1912-1913. 1. Absentee members, suspension of. "The Session cannot by resolution suspend resident church members, but must proceed regularly by process in ac- cordance with the Book of Discipline. But where the Session suspends non-resident absentee members by resolution, and the provisions of the Book of Disci- pline in cases without process have been complied with as to notification, its power cannot be questioned, and no formal notice of action taken by the Session is necessary to make such suspension effective." [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 75.] 2. Alcoholic stimulants and church member- ship. ''That this Assembly reiterate the deliverances of former Assemblies, notably those of 1871 and 1877, that declared the manufacture and sale of alcoholic stimulants inconsistent with the claims of Christian duty, and that the purity of the Church requires her to refuse to admit to her membership or to retain therein those who have a part in such manufacture and sale, whether indirectly or directly, and we urge the duty of Christian consistency in unselfish opposition thereto." [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 118.] ''That this Assembly reaflfirms former deliverances, forbidding all members in her Communion to rent property for the manufac- ture or sale of alcoholic beverages, to sign petitions, or go on bonds to secure license, to present applications in court which legalize the traffic, to purchase or hold 462 Addenda, igi2-igij. 463 an interest in either a brewery or distillery, or in any- way whatsoever to aid or abet the evil of intemper- ance," [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 112.] 3. Applicants for membership, examination. " That pastors and church Sessions are hereby directed to examine, as to the credibility of their profession of faith, all applicants for church membership, in accord- ance with the provision of Directory for Worship, Chap. X., Sect, 3, keeping always in mind the fact that the only terms of admission to the Church are a * profession of faith in and obedience to Jesus Christ, followed by baptism.'" [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 27.] 4. Boards, sermons on. ''That the Sessions of our churches arrange that a sermon be preached to their respective congregations on the work and needs of each Board at least once a year, and that a definite opportunity to contribute to each Board be given to those in the congregations not otherwise contributing through the Budget Plan." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 210.] 5. Councils of religious education. ''That particular churches are advised anew to form Councils of Religious Education, which, under the direction of the Session, shall have charge of the educational work within their bounds, and Presbyteries and Synods are advised to appoint Standing Committees on Religious Education for the same purpose." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 251.] 6. Every member canvas. " That plans be laid with a view to carrying out simultaneously a Church- wide, every-member canvas, preceded by an intensive 464 Addenda, igi2-igij. course of missionary education, in the month of March, 19 1 4, and annually thereafter during the same month for the enlistment of the entire membership of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., to contribute weekly for the support of the whole missionary and benevolent work of the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1913, 9. 211.] 7. Intermediate Catechism to be taught. "That our children be taught the Intermediate Catechism, just adopted by our Assembly, and that pastors be recommended to teach it to communicant classes." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 219.] 8. Letters of dismissal may be refused. *'A Session has the right to refuse to receive into church membership an applicant bearing a letter from another Presbyterian church, certifying to the good and reg- ular standing of the applicant, and the Session is not compelled to give any reason for such refusal. " [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 166.] 9. Loose-leaf System permitted. ''That the use of the Toose-leaf System be permitted, provided each set of records l)e kept on leaves of uniform size and style, numbered consecutively in uniform type by some printing mechanism, held securely in an auto- matic-locking binder, from which they cannot be re- moved without unlocking, and ultimately bound in permanent book form in volumes of not more than 400 leaves." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 132.] 10. Members, instruction of. " That pastors and Sessions are hereby requested to establish in every con- gregation a class for the instruction of candidates for Addenda ^ igi2-igij. 465 membership, and also of new members, in the funda- mental principles of the Christian religion. ' ' [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 28.] 11. Men's activities. ** The pastor, the Session and other church authorities should plan to increasingly use the men in the various societies of the local church as agents to carry on Christian work which needs to be done by the Church at large, and it is the duty of the men to recognize this claim and to cooperate for service, particularly with any of the Boards, whenever requested." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 123.] 12. Minister, record of ordination of member as a. " Record of ordination should be made in the minutes of the Session of the church to which the person ordained belongs, and then the name of the person ordained should be removed from the roll of church members." [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 163.] 13. Moderator of Session to be of same Pres- bytery. '* In accordance with action already taken by the General Assembly (see Digest, p. 962), the Moderator of a vacant church shall be of the same Presbytery as the church." [Mins. G. A., 19 12, p. 166.] 14. Registers and Rolls to be kept by Sessions. "Every church Session shall keep registers or rolls of persons admitted to or suspended from the Lord's Table ; and of the deaths, and other removals of church members ; but the names of members shall be placed upon or removed from the rolls of the church only by order of the Session, and in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Discipline. The church 30 466 Addenda, igi2-igij. Session shall also keep a fair register of marriages, and of baptisms, with the times of the births of the indi- viduals baptized." (Form of Gov., Chap. X., Sect, lo.) [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 263.] 15. Sabbath-school evangelism. ''That Ses- sions, or committees from Sessions, exercise most earn- est oversight over the work of Sabbath-schools and catechumen classes, with this thought in particular in mind — that scholars may be led to a persoi:»l decision and confession of Christ." [Mins. G. A., 19 13, p. 129.] 16. Saturday half-holiday. ''That this Assem- bly heartily endorses the plan of the Saturday half- holiday, and recognizes it as tending to the better ob- servance of the Sabbath." [Mins. G. A., 191 2, p. 61.] 17. Societies, etc., under control of Session. "The oversight of all organizations and societies is fully set forth in the Form of Government, Chapter XXIII. , which shows the vital relation of such bodies to the Session." 18. Special days. " That the advisability of main- taining the custom of the observance of special days as now set apart in the Sunday-schools in behalf of cer- tain Boards is reaffirmed, while recognizing at the same time the necessity of making provision in the Sunday-schools for systematic offerings for all the per- manent agencies of the Church." [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 249.] 19. Suspended members, roll of. " The roll of suspended members shall contain the names of those members who have been suspended either with or Addenda, i<^i2-igij. 467 without process. Such names shall not be reported to Presbytery as being among the active members of the church. The Session shall make an annual review of the roll of communicants and of the roll of suspended members before making its report to Presbytery, and in making such review shall make no erasures from the roll of communicants without paying full regard to the law of the Church as contained in the Book of Disci- pline, especially as to due notice to absentees whose addresses are known, and the Session shall make earn- est effort to restore to good and regular standing all suspended members." (B. D., Addition to Section 50.) [Mins. G. A., 1913, p. 265.] 20. Voters at meetings, rights of. '' The right of members of a * congregation ' to vote at ' congre- gational ' meetings, as distinct from * church ' meet- ings, is altogether distinct from the right of communi- cant members to vote at meetings of the ecclesiastical body known as *a church.' Persons who are not church members, but who are regular attendants and contribute to the support of church worship, are en- titled, under the laws of several of the States, to vote for trustees, and at ' congregational ' meetings, strictly so called. The right to vote in church and congre- gational meetings is taken away from communicant members when they are suspended by act of Session, but the question of the right of non -communicants to vote at congregational meetings is one to be deter- mined by the regulations of the State conferring the Charter upon the congregation, and under the Char- ter." [Mins. G. A., 1912, p. 75.] ADDENDA, 1914. 21. Church Erection. Congregations desiring help should confer with the Board of Church Erec- tion before adopting building plans. [Mins. G. A., 1914, p. 184.] 22. Committees. Presbyteries, Synods and the General Assembly can appoint only ordained men on Committees. Church Sessions may appoint com- municant members upon Committees of the. congre- gation. [Mins. G. A., 1914, p. 195] 23. Judicial Commissions. Church Sessions can- not appoint Judicial Commissions. This power is given only to Presbyteries, Synods and the General As- sembly. The provisions for Judicial Commissions are found in the Book of Discipline, Sections 118 to 134. It is proper here to state that the finding of the Judicial Commission of a Presbytery is the final judg- ment of the Presbytery in a given judicial case, and can be complained of or appealed to the Synod. [Mins. G. A., 1914, p. 156.] 24. Lord's Supper. "We request Sessions of our Churches to use all measures to provide a non- alcoholic wine for the celebration of the Lord's Supper." [Mins. G. A., 1914, p. 125.] 25. Temperance. *' Any minister or member who is a member of any club or association licensed to sell, and does sell, intoxicating liquors to its own members or to others shall resign from such club or association, in order to be free from the trafific in which the club or association is directly engaged." [Mins. G. A., 1914, p. 125.] 468 ADDENDA, 1915. 26. Congreg-ation, Special Meeting. It is not necessary that "a special meeting of a congregation conform to the requirements for a pro re nata meet- ing of a Presbytery as to the specification of the items of business." [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 216.] 27. Deaconesses. "Deaconesses may be elected to office in a manner similar to that appointed for deacons, and set apart by prayer. They shall be under the supervision of the Session, and their duties shall be indicated by that body." (F. G., Chapter XIII., Section 9, juw.) [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 202.] 28. Deacons. ''Section i. Members. The Board of Deacons consists of the pastor, or pastors, and deacons of a particular congregation. '* Sec. 2. Quorum. Of this Board, two deacons, if there be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to constitute a quorum. "■ Sec. 3. Officers. The Moderator of the Board of Deacons shall be the pastor, or in his absence a deacon appointed by him. The Board shall elect from its membership its own secretary and treasurer. ''Sec. 4. Duties. The Board of Deacons shall have charge of the poor of the congregation, and may perform such other administrative charitable and community duties, the disbursement of charitable funds included, as may be determined upon, after consulta- tion with and action by the Session. The Board of Deacons shall report ^to the Session all disbursements. "Sec. 5. Reports to Session. The Board of 469 470 Addenda, igij. Deacons shall report annually to the Session upon all business transacted, and its Minutes shall be re- viewed at least annually by the Session, subject to the supervisory authority of the Presbytery. " Sec. 6. May be Trustees. The deacons may be entrusted in addition with the care and management of the temporalities of the church, and when so en- trusted they shall report at least annually upon the same to the Session, being subject also to the super- visory authority of the Presbytery." (F. G., Chapter XXV., 7iew.) [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 200.] 29. Friends Churches. It is not "orderly to receive by letter, members from the Friends Church without baptizing them." [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 279.] 30. Temperance. ''This Assembly deeply regrets any aid and assistance or encouragement being given, at any time, by any minister or layman within its jurisdiction, to defend or uphold or perpetuate the curse of legalized liquor-selling, including all intoxi- cating drinks, malt and spirituous liquors, whether known as light wines or heavy whiskey, and calls upon its ministry to use all their influence, in con- junction with the organized temperance forces of the country, to destroy absolutely and abolish the legal- ized liquor traihc, and to cleanse our States, and ultimately our nation, from the curse of the saloon." [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 124.] This Assembly '^ favors legislation making the ven- dors of alcoholic beverages, their bondsmen and the owners of property rented for such purposes, jointly Addenda, igiS- 47 1 and severally, responsible for damage resulting from the intoxication of those to whom such beverages are sold." [Mins. G. A., 1915, p. 123.] 31. Vacant Churches, Presbyterial Commit- tees. "A committee of Presbytery charged with the oversight of a church without a pastor or Session, may have and exercise all the powers and discharge all the functions which the Presbytery properly has delegated to it." [Mins. G. A., 191 5, p. 216.] '^ A Presbytery which has the right to appoint a committee with power and authority to organize a church, to receive members, ordain elders and con- stitute a Session, also has the power to do the lesser thing of authorizing a committee to exercise all the functions of a Session." [Mins. G. A., 19 15, p. 293-] ADDENDA, 191 6. 32. Church Without Ruling Elders. A church which has lost all its elders by death, removal, or resignation, and cannot find suitable persons to fill the vacancies thus made, can elect and call a minis- ter, etc., only under the oversight and with the ad- vice and direction of Presbytery. [Mins. G. A., 1916, p. 244.] 33. Congrregation, Special Meeting, Items of Business. A Special Meeting of a congregation must conform to the requirements of a pro re nata 472 Addenda ^ igi6. meeting of Presbytery, as to the specifications of the items of business. [Mins. G. A., 1916, p. 244.] 34. Meetings must be Called by Session or Presbytery. It is not lawful for a congregation, without formal action by the Session, or an order of Presbytery, to call a meeting of the congregation for the dissolution of the pastoral relation. [Mins. G. A., 1916, p. 245.] 35 . Moderators at Meetings of Congregations. (a) A person not an ordained minister, nor a com- municant member of a church, cannot preside at a congregational meeting for the dissolution of the pas- toral relation. (b) Meetings of vacant churches will ordinarily be moderated by either a neighboring minister of said Presbytery, or by one of the Session of the church. (c) At meetings of the congregation, for the elec- tion of elders and deacons in a church already organ- ized, but without a pastor, the Moderator, in general, is ordinarily to be the minister appointed by Presby- tery. [Mins. G. A., 1916, p. 245.] 36. Ruling Elders, Ordination and Installation of. A minister serving within the bounds of another Presbytery than his own, by consent of both Presby- teries, can legally ordain and install elders in the church which he is serving. [Mins. G. A., 1916, p. 244.1 ADDENDA, 1917-18. 37. Ruling Elders Eligible for the Office of Moderator. On pp. 103, 104 of this Manual there is to be found a statement as to Ruling Elder Moderators. Reference is made therein to the movement in 1886-87 for the recognition of the Ruling Elder as eligible to the Moderatorship of Presbytery, Synod, or General Assem- bly, which was defeated At the General Assembly of 19 18, Overtures sent down to the Presbyteries in 1917 were reported as an- swered in the affirmative as stated below, and the Gen- eral Assembly announced the changes in the Constitu- tion of the Church in accordance with the result. 1. Chapter XIX., Section 3, of the Form of Govern- ment, has had added to it the following: "In case the Moderator of any judicatory, above the Church Session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next meeting with an address ; but any acts appropriate only to an ordained minister of the Gospel shall be per- formed by a minister appointed by such ruling elder." 2. Chapter XII., Section 7, of the Form of Govern- ment has been changed so that the whole section reads : " The General Assembly shall meet at least once in every year. On the day appointed for that purpose the Moderator of the last Assembly, if present, shall open the meeting with a sermon, or if the Moderator be a ruling elder, with an appropriate address, and he shall preside until a new Moderator be chosen. In the ab- sence of the Moderator, some other minister or ruling elder shall be chosen to perform the duties above speci- fied. No Commissioner shall have a right to deliberate or vote in the Assembly until his name shall have been enrolled by the Clerk, and his commission examined and filed among the papers of the Assembly. ' ' 473 INDEX ABSENTEE members, confession, 139. 448. dismissal, 148, 457. form of certificate, 437. oversight, 221. power over, 151. record of Session, 413, 439, 448, 457. suspension, 152, 462. Absent members, judicial case, 277. Accusations, 244. See, also, Judicial Cases. Accused person, absent, 277. absent, counsel for, 280. charges for, 248. citation for, 251. conference with, 245. confession by, 242. contumacy, 252. counsel for, 280. general provisions, 278. refusal to appear, 252. restriction or suspension, 269. rights, 278. time allowance for, 252, Adjournment, 278. Administration, general principles, 38. Administrative standards, approval, 48. Admission, adults, 144, 458. children, 169. Admonition, 267. Adult classes, 181. Affirmation, 253. Aggravation of sins, 236. Aid for Colleges, Board of, 202. apportionment. 207. collections, 200, 205, 207. month for, 205. prayer, 196. treasurer, 205. Alternates, General Assembly, 107. Presbytery, 228. Synod, 230. Amendments, Constitution, 42. by-laws, 395. motions, 402 [R. 20]. Amendments, rules of chiu-ch, 369. Amusements, worldly, 237. Anniversary-day, S.-S., 185. Annual meeting, church, 317, 367. congregation, 322, 392. Apostles' Creed, 191. Appeal, general, 294. and judgment, 296. moderator's decisions, 325, 333, 406 [R. 36]. Session may, 302. Appellant, 295, 299. Appellee, 295, 299. Applicants for membership, direc- tions, 145. examination of, 142. previous conference with, 143. reception of, 145. Apportionments, General Assembly, 108. miscellaneous collections, 207. Assembly. 'S>cc Genera/ Assembly. Assembly Herald, 201. Assistant pastor, 328. Authentication, evidence, 261. Averment by injured party, 247. BAPTISM, in general, 153-162. infant, 163. and membership, 141, 453, 470. Quakers, 470. rebaptism, 241. Roman Catholic, 154. Baptized children. See Children. Baptized persons, public profession, 141, 453- Benevolent offerings. See OJT^rin^s. Bibles for scholars, iS^;. Bishops or pastors. See Pastor.^ Blanks, filling, 401 [R. 17]. Bi>ards, apportionment funds, 207. contributions to, aox, 418, 463. designated months for, 205. executive commission, 456. names, 202 ; sermons, 463. treasurers, 205. 475 4/6 Index. Boxes, as offerings, 208. Brotherhood, Presbyterian, 455. Bulletin of services, igi. Business, order of, 122. By-laws, congregation, 392. Sabbath-school, 175. CALL, See Pastoral Call. Calvinistic theology, 16. Candidates, 451. Card-playing, 238. Cases without process, 236, 271. Catechetical instruction, 167, 464. Catechisms, subscription to, 47. Censures, in general, 266-277. admonition, 267. and appeals, 296. deposition, 271. excommunication, 272. publication, 268. rebuke, 267. suspension, 269. Certificates of dismission, in general, 145-151- absentees, 148. eff'ect of, 147. children, 146, 171. form of, 436. modified, 150. other denominations, 148. • Presbytery may issue, 150. record of, 412. return of, restores rights, 149. Sessions may delegate authority, 147- suspended member, 148. Chair, respect for, 122. See, also. Moderator . Chairman, church meeting, 318, 332, 367- committees, 400. congregational meeting, 332, 381, 392. trustees, 381. Challenge, witnesses, 254. Charges, judicial, in general, 247-250. amendments, 249. contents, 248. form, 441. record, 248. ruling elders, 98. slight, 100. Charges, ordination of elders and deacons, 84. ordination of ministers, 354. Charters, in general, 374-377. alteration and repeal, 376. conformed to Presbyterian law, 377. special, 376. trust named in, 375. Children of believers, in general, i6a- 171. baptism, 162. certificates, 146, 171. church control, 162. church membership, 162, 453. obligations, 165. obligations of parents, i66. oversight, 220. roil. 170. Children's Day, 185. Choirs, 192. See, yXso , Music . Chorister, Sabbalh-school, 179. Christ, Head of the Church, 21 Christian liberty, 30, 31. j Christians as civil magistrates, 33. See also Members. I Christmas offering, 211. I Church at Home and Abroad, 201. I Church, particular, in general, 313- annual meeting, 317, 367. collegiate, 227. confessions, 318. corporation, 372. deacons, 360. dissolution of, 320, 453 divided, property, 390. duties, 315. elders, 57. elections, 317. enrollment, 315. extinct, 137, 330. meetings, 317, 471, 47a. meetings, record, 132, 427. memorials to Presbytery, 319, non-support of, 240. officers, 27, 316. organization, 314. Presbytery and the, 3x9, 471. property, 372, 445. property cannot be diverted by the, 373. 389- rights of, 315. rules, 318, 367. Sabbath-school, 172, 455, Session, 115, 319. societies, 208, 450, support, 369, 453. trustees. 378. union of, 456. unit of system, 313. vacant, 227, 448, 471, withdrawal, 320. See Session. Church courts, ^^e Jtidicatories. Church, denominational. See Dt' notn [national . Church Erection Board, 202, 468. colhctions, 200, 202. loans, 383. Index. All Church manses. 211. Sabbath-school, 175 treasurer, 205. Church government, indispensable, 33. See, also, Presbyterian Govern- ment. Church-members. See Members. Church music. See Music. Church officers, 42. See, also. Deacons, Elders, Pastors, and Trustees. Church power, 25. See, also. Discipline, General Assembly , Presbytery, Ses- sion, and Synod. Church property. See Property and Trustees. Church universal. See Universal. Circular letters, 221. Citations, in general, 250-253. elders, 252. forms, 442. parties, 251. record, 432. service, 251. witnesses, 253. Civil affairs and church courts, 31. Civil courts, convictions, 240. decisions, offences, 239. property, 389. and trustees, 372, 383. Civil magistrates, 33. Civil power. Church independent of, Cleric, in general, 127-129. absence, 129 duties, 127, 401. meeting of church. 78. meeting of congregation, 332. Session, 127, 459. Collections : boards, 202, 417, 456 combination of, 205. literature for, 201. missionary societies, 210. ordered, must be taken, 200, 418. periodicals, 201. poor fund, 161, 202, 417. record, 417. Sabbath-schools, 176. Thanksgiving, 211. Young People's societies, 217. Colleges, day of prayer, 196. See, also. Aid for Colleges. Collegiate church, 227. Commission, Executive, 456, Commission, judicial, 301, 468. to take testimony, 262. Commissioners, Assembly, 105, 459 pastoral call, 338. Committees, appointment of, 400, 4^8. business, 131. chairman, 400. deacons, 130. inquiry, 279, 429 installation. 348. investigation, 246, 429. judgment, 283, judicial, 283. music, 427. pastoral call, 329, 335. prosecution, 279. references to, 131. Sabbath-school, 427. service on, 102. Session, 130. special. 130. supplies, 225, 448. s) stemaiic beneficence, 130. trustees, 130. [4^- Communicants, absent two years, 152, absent three years, 153,457, 46.. classes, 157. mistaken views. 151. neglect of ordinances, 152. statistical reports, 223. See, also. Children of Believers and Mefnbers. Communion. See Lord's Suf>per. Complainant, 299. 446. Complaints, in general, 299-302. decision suspended bj', 300. Presbytery can act upon, 331. Session cannot sit in, 301. Conference with accused, 245. Confession, members, 142. Confession, accused, 245. diity of, 243. voluntary, 242. Confession of Faith, subscription, 47 not fatalistic, 459. Confessions, church, 318. Congregation, in general. 321-323. annual meetings, 322, 392. by-laws, 392. call of pastor, 330, 472. meetings, 322, 392, 469, 472. officers, 322, 392, and pastor, 327. powers and duties, 322. and Session, 322. and trustees, 378. as voluntary association, 386. voters, 321, 395. Congregational assembly. 37. meetings, 322. singing, 191. Conscience, rights of, 23. Constitution, authority of, 44. and by-laws, 392. 478 Index. Constitution, Directory a part, i88. interprets the Scriptures, 69. law of the Church, 44. power to amend, 44. power to interpret, 44. and rules of Church, 367. and Scripture, 24. subscription, 45. Contributions. See Offerings. Contumacy, accused person, 253, elder or deacon, 99. witnesses, 254. Convictions under civil law, 240. Co-pastor, 327. Corporation, in general, 373-378. church as the, 372. church dibtinct from, 374. members of, 375. name of, 375. personnel of, 375. trustees as the, 372. Corresponding member, elder cannot be, 115. minister cannot be, 115. Counsel, accused person, 280, 447. limitation upon, 280, 447 record of Session, 433. Courts, succession of, 37, 306. See, also. Civil Courts, General Assembly, Presbytery, Ses- sion, and Synod. Credence, letter of, 150. DANCING, 238. Deaconesses, 209, 366, 469. Deacons, in general, 360-366, 469. and church support, 365. committee, 128, 130. duties, 363, 469. election, 362, 425. Lord's Supper, 159. and offerings, 364. ordination, 362. oversight, 326, 469. perpetuity, 27. powers, 363, 469. qualifications, 361. Session, 364, 469. trial, 98. trustees, 365, 470. Decisions, civil courts, 239. General Assembly, 309. suspended by complaint, 300. Declination of offices, 317. Defence, 280. Defendant, 281. Delegates. See Representation. Deliberation upon the case, 281. record of, 434. Deliverances, General Assembly, 309. Denominational churches, power, 35. principles, 22. property, 391. terms of communion, 23. unity involves control, 35. voluntary associations, 23. Denominations, other: certificate of dismission, 148. form for certificate, 438. members uniting irregularly, 149. record of dismissal, 412, 413, 415. Deposition, 271. and excommunication, 272. form of, 272. restoration after, loi, 276. [ and suspension, 272. Deviations from subject, 122. j Differences between Christians, 23. j between Sessions, 304. I Directory, part of the Constitution, 188. Discipline, in general, 28-30, 231. authority, 29. definition, 231. ends, 231. extinct church, 289. manner, 231. members under, 220. nature, 29. prompt action, 232. Discretion, age of, 170. Dismissal of the case, 281. of members, 145, 464. Dismission, elders, 94. forms, 412. members, 145, 452. other denominations, 148, 149 suspended members, 148, 446. See, also. Certificates. Disorderly members, 406 [R. 35]. Dissents, 282, 302, 447. Dissolution, church, 320. pastoral relation, 356. complaint suspends, 359. Divided church, property of, 390, 391 Docket, election of elders, 78, election of pastors, 340. judicial cases, 290. Session meetings, 128. Doctrine, denominational, 15-19. instruction in, 183. non-essential, 48. subscription, 46. system of, 47. EDUCATION, Board of, 202. apportionment, 207. collections, 200, 205, 207. month for, 205. prayer, 196. Index. 479 Education, Religious, 460, 462. Elders. ?)Gc Ruling Elders. Elections, church, 317, 368. deacons, 79. elders, 76, 79, 448. pastor, 336. trustees, 380. Envelope plan, 204. Error, judicial, 296. testimony against, 310. Evangelical church, certificate, 146. communion, 156. Evangelistic services, 195, 466. Evidence, in general, 260-266. competency, 261. rules, 265. Examination, applicants, 141. Examinations, judicial, in general, 258-260. kinds and order of, 258. separate, 259. Excommunication, in general, 272- 274. authority, 30, 274. and deposition, 272. design, 273. form, 274. restoration, 275. 448. Expenses, church, 383. delegates, 103, 230. Extinct church, judicial cases, 289. members, 137. FAIRS, 206. Fasts, 195. Fellowship, right hand of, elders, 85. Finances, pastor, 326. trustees, 382. Floor, right to the, 405 [R. 29], Foreign Mission , Board of, 202. apportionment, 207. Christmas offering, 211. collections, 187, 200, 205. month for, 205. Sabbath-school, 187, 211. societies, 208. treasurer, 205. Women's Boards, 209, 210. See, also. Missions. Forms : Board of Publication, 137. certificate of dismission, 436. charges and specifications, 441. commission, General Assembly, 106. pastoral call, 338. records of Session, 132, 411. Freedmen, Board of Missions for, 202. apportionment, 207. collections, 200, 202. month, 205. Freedmen societies, aia. treasurer, 205. women's societies, 204. Fundamental doctrines, Presbyterian, 13-18. and membership, 140. subscription, 46. GENERAL ASSEMBLY, boards, 201 ; Minutes, 446. collections ordered, 2^0. composition, 40. decisions, 309 and pHrticiilar churches, 321. powers. 41 . representation, 105. ruling elders. 105, 459, 47 5. and Session, 309. German Lesson Helps, 183. Gifts and donor, 206. and Session, 201, 452, 456. Giving as worship, 199. Government. See Presbyterian Gov- eminent. Graded Sabbath-schools, 182. HEAD OF THE CHURCH, Christ, 21. Hearsay testimony, 262. Heresy, an offence, 236. ruling elder, 100. See, also, Subscription. History, diaconate, 360,469. laying on of hands, 87. Presbyterian Church, 49. ruling eldership, 59. standards, 11. trustees, 378. Holy Scriptures, authority of, 24. law of the Church, 24. offences. 235. Home Missions. Board of, 202. apportionment, 207. collections, 176, 200. month for, 205. Sabbath-school, 176, 186. societies, 208, 210. thanksgiving collection, 211. treasurer, 205. Women's Boards, 209, 210 Husband, as witness, 255. Hymnal, 193. Hymns, 193. ILLUSTRATED PAPERS, 185. Immersion, rebaptism by, 241. Incorporation, churches, 373. Individual opinions, 45. Infant baptism, 163. and eldership. 67. 48o hidex. Infant membership, 140. Injured person, order in process, 290. Inquiry, judicial, 279, 429. Installation, deacons, 362. elders, 87. and ordination, 348. pastor, 355. pastoral call incomplete without, 347- pastor-elect, 351. questions, elders and deacons, 84. records, 419, 424. Interlocutory meetings, 282, 406. Interchurch federations, 459. Interruptions, 122, 259. Intoxicating liquors, 240, 462, 468. Introduction, letters of, 150. Investigation, judicial, 246, 429. Irrelevant questions, 263. JUDGMENT, committee on, 283. effect of appeal, 296. final, 283. record of, 298, 434. Judicial cases, in general, 231-298. adjournment, 278. announcement by moderator, 284, 407 [R. 40]- appeals, 294. cases without process, 236, 242, 271. censures, 266. charges, 247. citations, 250. definition, 446. evidence, 260. examinations, 258. jurisdiction, 234. matters preceding process, 244. miscellaneous, 277. moderator, 246, 284, 325. offences, 234. order in process, 290. powers, 233. principles, 231. process, 247. protests, 302. Session record, 436. witnesses, 253. See, also. Discipline, Judg- ment, Parties, Process. Judicial committee, 283, 407 [R. 41]. Judicatories, and civil affairs, 31. limitations on powers, 298. and ministers, 112. names of, 37. offences in presence of, 243. powers in general, 33. process, 291. records as testimony, 265. nilcR for, 399. Judicatories and ruling elders, X12. supreme, 36, 40, 461. testimony before, 266. See, also, General, Assembly, Presbytery, Synod, and Ses- sion. Jurisdiction, congregation, 135. General Assembly, 309. judicial cases, 234. exceptions to Sessional, 136. reception of members, 138. Sessional, 98, 135, 191, 194. suspended members, 153, 271, 4-7 transferred member, 146. KINGDOM OF CHRIST, the Church, 21. LAYING ON of hands, elders and deacons, 86. history, 87. Lesson Helps, 283. Letter to pastor-elect, 340. See, also, Certificate. Liberty, Christian, 30. Librarian S.-S., 178. Library books, S.-S., 179. Licentiates, church-members, 137, 447. calls, 343. oversight, 220. Limit to speeches, 402 [R. 18]. Limitations upon powers, elders, 68. higher judicatories, 298. offences, 235. Liturgical forms. Reformed churches, 190. See, also. Responsive Readings. Local confessions, 142. Loose leaf records, 464. Lord's Day, 195. Lord's Supper, in general, 156-161. children, 166. no church organized, 158. deacons, 364. frequency, 156. membership a requisite, 156. and ministers, 158. persons officiating, 159, 418. private administration, 161. record, 418. ruling elders, 159, 452. suspension from, 269. wine, 158, 468. MAINTENANCE, competent, 328 Majority, rights of, 336. Manses, 211, 456. Marriage vows, 237 Meetings, church, 317, 367, 40y clerk of, 78, 332, 367. Index, 481 Meetings, congregational, 330, 392, election, deacons, 362. [469, 472. election, elders, 76. election, pastors, 330. interlocutory, 406 [R. 39] moderator, 318, 332, 472. minutes, 132. officers, 318. private, 406 [R. 38]. review, 132, 317. Sessional record, 317, 411. trustees, 132. Members of the church, 135, 319. absentee, 134, 4i3» 448, 452, 457. absentee and confession, 139. absentee, dismissal, 148, 413, 414. absentee, general power, 151, 45a. applicants, 142, 454, 458, 462, 470. baptism, 141, 470. candidates for ministry, 137. children, 162, 453. church without elders, 137. communion, withdrawing from, 149, 415, 457- confession, 142, 458. denominations, other, 148, 149, 413, ^.415, 438, 445- discipline, 220. dismissal, 145, 412, 454, 458, 464. dropped, 151. duties, 165. examination, 142. extinct church, 137. infant baptism, 140. judicial cases, 231. jurisdiction over, transferred, 146. licentiates, 137. oversight, 219. reception, 13B, 411, 454, 464. records of Session, 411. restoration, 148, 448, 458. rights, 200, 232. seceding, 390. subscription, 46. suspended. 134, 159, 148, 153, 414, 4x5,446.452,462. terms of communion, 138, 454, 458. voters, 333, 335. withdrawal and removal of, 145,452. worship, neglecting, 153, 414. See, also, Applicants, Certifi- cates, Dismissions, Suspen- sions, etc. Members of judicatories, absent, 277. call to order, 122, 400 JR. 4, 35]. conduct of, 406 [R. 34]. conversation, 405 [R. 33]. disorderly, 406 [R. 35]. motions, 401, 402. personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28]. Members, respect for moderator. 405. retiring, 406 (R. 37]. silent, 404 [R. 25J. Memorials to Presbytery, 319. Men's Societies, 460, 465. Mileage fund, 108. Minister, communion by, 158. communion by persons who aid, 158. congregational meeting, 332, 351. as an elder, 109. functions, 109. and liberality, 200. not member of church, 137, 465. moderator, 123, 246, 318, 332, 351, and ordination officers, 85, 472. and ruling elders, 68, 472. and worship, 189. See, also, Meetings, Moderator, Pastor, Session, and Stated Supply. Minority, action in case of, 336. certificate as to, 339. and property, 391. Minutes of Assembly, 222. church meetings, 340. deacons, 132. correct keeping, 127. Session, 131, 411. Mission causes, 217. societies, 208, 460. Session record, 428. outside agencies, 202. Mistaken views, 150. Mode of election, elder and deacon, 79- pastor, 340. Moderator, adjournment, 121. announcement, 407 [R. 40]. appeal from decisions, 325, 333, 400, [R. 6], 406 [R. 36]. authority, 121. and business, 122, 400 [R. 5]. change of, 123. church meeting, 318, 332. collegiate church, 124. and committees, 400 [R. 7]. congregational meeting, 332, 351, 472. constitutional powers, 121. decisions, 325, 333 disorder, 122, 400 [R. 4, 36]. docket, 400. in judicial cases, 124, 246. member aggrieved [R. 36]. member withdrawing, 122, 406 [R. 37'- members to address, 122, 405 [R. 31,33]- members, may silence, 122. opening session, 399. 482 Index. Moderator, order, to preserve, 122, 400 [R. 4, 35]. order, points of, 400 [R. 7]. pastor always, 123. pastor-elect not, 126. personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28J. powers, 121. prayer, 399 [R. i]. respect for, 122, 405. ruling elder, 103, 125, .448, 473. rulings of the, 333. Session, 121,447, 465. stated supply not, 126. vacant churches, 125, 472. vote of, 122, 400 [R. 8], vote, putting the, 122. See, also. Minister. Monthly concert, 195. Months for the Boards, 205. Mortgages, 382. Motions, admissible in debate, 402 [R. 19]. ^ adjourn, 402 [R. 18J. amendment, 402 [R. 20]. appeal from moderator, 400 [R. 36]. blanks, filling of, 401 [R. 17]. business, take up, 402 (^R. i8j. commit, 402 [R. 18, 19J. division, 401 [R. 16]. floor, right to, 405 [R. 29]. lay on the table, 402 [R. 18]. mover, 401 [R. 14]. order, 402 [R. 19] postpone indefinitely, 403 [R. 24]. postpone to day certain, 402 [R. 18, 19, 21]. precedence, 402 [R. 19]. previous question, 403 [R. 22]. read aloud, 401 [R. 14]. reduced to writing, 401 [R. 14]. seconded, must be, 401 [R. 14] . speeches, limit to, 402 [R. 18, 19]. statement of, 122. substitute, 402 [R. 20]. voting, fix time for, 404 [R. 26]. withdrawal, 401 [R. 15]. Motions without debate : adjourn, 402 [R. 18]. appeal from moderator. 406 [R. 36]. business, take up, 402 [R. 18]. lay on the table, 402 [R. 18]. previous question, 402 [R. 18]. voting, fix a time for, 404 [R. 26]. Music, 192. committee, 128, 130, 427. and Session, 384. and trustees, 384. See, also. Choir. NARRATIVE, 177, 224. ] Neighborhood meetings, 194. New trial, 298. Nominations, deacons, 81, 369. elders, 81, 369. pastor, 335, 368. trustees, 380, 394. Non-Christian churches, 24. Non-judicial cases, 299. Non-support, 240. Normal classes, i8i. OATHS, in general, 256. form of, 257. refusal to take, 257. warrant, 257. Obedience, duty of, 306. Objections, judicial, 284. Offences, in general, 234-242. Assembly decisions, 237. presence of the judicatory, 243. refusal of oath, 257. scriptural, 235. Offerings, benevolent, in genera), 199 458. boxes, 208. deacons and Session, 364, 451. distribution, 206 methods, 202. objects, 201, 451. order for, 417. pastor and, 326. public announcement, 208 record, 417. reports, 207, 451. Officers, church, 42, 316. meeting of, record, 426. See, also, Deacons, Pastor^ Ruling Eiders, SaMai/i- school. Session, and Trustees. Offices, acceptance or declination, .317- kinds, 27. perpetual, 27. See, also. Deacons, Elders, etc. Opinions not law, 45. Order, examinations, 259. points of, 400 [R. 7]. presentation of, 128, 400 [R. 4, 35]. in process, 290. Ordinances, names, 316. neglect of, 240, 414. Ordination, deacons, 84 elders, 84, 362. and installation, 87, 348. ministers. 70, 465. neglect of, fatal, 86. questions to elders and deacons, 84, 87. questions to pastor, 351. on the Sabbath, 348. Index. 483 Organization, Presbyterian, 33, 37. of particular church, 314. Oversight, children, 169. deacons, 326 elders, 326. members, 219. PARENTS, obligations of, 165. Particular church. See Church. Parties, 258, 263. hearing of, 285. names and rights, 284. record of Session, 434. withdrawal of, 290. See, also. Accused, Appellant, Appellee, Complainant, Pros- ecution, Respondent. Pastor, 523. absence of, 123. assistant, 328. choice of, 368. church officers, 326. committee on, 329, 335. and congregation, 327. co-pastor, 327. and deacons, 364. death, 420. decisions, 325. dignity, 323. duties, 323. election, 340, 418. election, record of, 418. emeritus, 327, 446, 454- equality, 27. finances, 326. functions, 323. installation, 350, 419. installation, record of, 419. meeting for election, 330, 418. moderator, 124, 246, 324. names, 323. nominations for, 335, 368. and offerings, 326. ordination, 351. ordination of officers, 325. oversight by, 326. and Presbytery', 324, 342. public services, 326. and pulpit, 324. resignation, 355. responsibility to Presbytery, 324. and sacraments, 326. salary, 328, 449,460. and Session, 115. and Session meetings, 325. sickness, 123. voters for, 368. warrant, 323. welcome to, 354. worship, 189. Pastor — See, also. Minister, Modera- tor, and Fastor-elect. Pastor-elect, 327. has no authority, 225. call to, 338, 472. installation, 351. letter to, 340. not moderator, 126. ordination, 351. and Presbytery, 342. not stated supply, 225. record of Session, 418. Pastoral call, acceptance of, 346. certificate of regularity, 339. congregational meeting, 330. form of, 338. minister of another Presbytery, 345. moderator to prepare, 338. Presbytery and the, 342. subscription, 338. Pastoral relation, constitution of, 350. dissolution, 355, 453, 471, 472. Presbytery may dissolve, 359. record, 419. Pastor's Aid societies, 209. People, government of, 35. representatives of, 35, 58. Permanent service, elders and dea- cons, 71. Personalities, 122, 405 [R. 28]. Pew rents, 370. Plea, 285. record of, 433. Pledges, individual, 204. Poor, collections for, 202, 363, 417. Pope, not head of the Church, 21. and civil magistrates, 33. Powers, church, 315. church courts, 235. deacons, 363. elders, 68. General Assembly, 41. limitations upon, 68, 235, 298. pastor, 84, 123, 189, 323-327. Presbytery, 38. Session, 117. Synod, 39. trustees, 382, 394. Prayer, meetings for, 194. posture in, 190. Preachers, women cannot be, 197. See, also, Pastor, Stated Sup- plies, and Vacant Churches. Preparatory lecture, 156. Presbyterian Lesson Helps, 183. Presbyterian Principles, government, 22. authority of Scripture, 24. church officers, 27. civil power, 31. 484 Index, Presbyterian denominations, 22. discipline, 28. organization, 33. universal Church, 21. Presbyterian System, in general, 13- duty, 17. general value, ao. government, 19, 37. theology, 15. unit of the, 313. worship, 18. Presbytery, 37, 450. charges against elders, 98. and the Church. 319. and church meetings, 76, 77, 330, 472. composition, 38. definition, 37. and differences between Sessions, 305. and "Iders, 97. 98. and installation, 350. memorials to, 319. and moderator, 125,473. narrative for, 177. ordination by, 348. and pastor, 324. and pastoral call, 342, 419, 471. powers, 38. and pulpit, 225, 324, 422, 448. representation in, 102, 226, 454. review of records, 133. and Sessions, 307, 471. and stated supplies, 330. Statistical report for, 176. and vacant churches, 225,448, 471. veto power, 346. Young People's societies, 217. Previous question, 403 [R. 22]. Primary department, i8i. Principles. See Presbyterian. Private conversation, 405 [R. 33]. Private person, order in process, Private sessions, 285, 406 [R. 38]. Process, in general, 247-298. cases without, 150, 242. definition, 242. injured person, 290. judicatory, 291. matters preceding, 244, neglect of, 308. order or steps in, 290. private person, 291. and proof, 245. prosecutor, 286. See, also. Accused, yudicial Cases, Non-judicial Cases, Parties, Prosecution, etc. Proof, 263. Proof— See, also, Evidence and Tet' titnony. Property, church, 369, 445. cannot be diverted, 389, modes of holding, 372. rights to, 389. a trust, 373. use of, 385. 445. See, also. Trustees. Proportionate giving. 203. Prosecution, committee of, 286. Session record, 430. time limit, 245. Prosecutor, censure of, 245. private, 285. Session record, 431. See, a\%o. Judicial Cases. Protestant theology, 16. Protests, in general, 302, 447. and Session, 306. Public charities, deacons and, 365. Public services, pastor and, 326. Public worship, 188. and Session, 189. Publication, excommunication, 273. record of, 435. suspension, 271. Publication and S.-S. Work, Board of, 200. apportionment, 207. Bibles, 183. Children's Day, 185. collections, 176, 185. forms, 151. Hymnal, 193. Lesson Helps, 183. library books, 179. month, 205. papers, 185. registers, 135, 464. Sabbath-school work, 177, 466. treasurer, 205. Westminster Teacher, 184. Pulpit and pastor, 324. record of supply, 422. vacant church, 225, 449, 450. QUALIFICATIONS, deacons, 361. elders, 62. Questions, ordination, elder and dea- con, 84, 87. pastor, 351. Questions, judicial cases, definition, 263. incriminating, 263. irrelevant and frivolous, 264. leading, 264. manner and form, 263. witnesses, 258. in writi-ng, 264. Index. 48; Questions, putting of motions, 122. Quorum, absence of, 399 [R. 3]. church meeting, 368. Session, 120. trustees, 393. REBAPTISM, immersion, 241. Roman Catholic, 154. Rebuke, 267. Reception, members, 138. Reconciliation, in private cases, 244. Reconsideration, 403 [R. 23, 24 J. Record of the case, 264, 386. copies of, 287. of testimony, 264. Records, church, 132. congregation, 340. deacons, 364. extracts from, 127. forms of, 132, 135, 411. judicatories, 265, 317. public documents, 287. reports, insertion, 221. review by Presbytery, 133. Session, 265, 464. transmission of, 296, 300, 436. trustees, 132, 425. References, committees, 131. judicial cases, 287. Registers. See Rolls. Regularity of organization, 288. of proceedings, 288. Rehearsals, 193. Relief, Board of, 202. apportionment, 207. collections, 200, 202. month, 205. Religious corporation. See Corpo- ration. Religious liberty, 32. Re-installation, 89. Removals of members, 458. Re-ordination, 277. Repeal of charters, 376. Representation, expenses, 103, 230, 417- General Assembly, 105. Presbytery, 102, 226, 416. Synod, 102, 230, 416. Representatives of the people, 35, 58. Resignation, deacons, 366. elders, 97. pastor, 355. trustees, 394, 447. Respondent, 299. Responsive reading, 190. Restoration, deacons, 366. elders, 101. membership, 274, 448. Restoration, office, 276. sentence, 275. Retirement, deacons, 366. elders, 94. Retiring members, 122, 406 [R. 37.] Review of records, church, 132. congregation, 340. Session, 133. trustees, 132. Revised Version, 189. Rights, church members, 200. particular church, 315. property, 389. Roll, absentee members, 134, 448, 45^ baptized children, 135, 169. communicants, 134. printed volume for, 135, 465. reserved, 448, 452, 457. suspended members, 134, 452. voters, 335. Roll-call, judicial cases, 288. Roman Catholic baptism, 155. schools, 167. Rules, business, 333. church, 318, 367. evidence, 265. judicatories, 399. of order, 369. See, also. By-laws. Ruling elders, in general, 57-113. additional, 72, 81. alternates, 107. charges by Presbytery, 98. church without, 137, 471. committees, 102. contumacy, 99. as deacons, 362. death of, 424. deposition. 96. dismissal, 94. divine appointment, 57. duties, 89. election, 76, 79, 448. election, record of, 423. expenses, 103. and General Assembly, 105. 459 heresy, 100. history. 59. infant baptism, 67. installation, 87, 47a. installation, record of, 424. judicatories, higher, 102. judicial cases, 98. limitations upon powers, 68. and Lord's table, 159, 452. minister, ineligible as, 112. moderators, 103, 125, 473' nature, office, 57 new, 423. nominations, 81. 82. 486 Index. Ruling elders, ordination, 84, 460, 472. ( (ndination vow, 100, 455. | oversight bj', 217. oversight of, 326. and pastor, 90. and people, 35, 58. permanent service, 71. perpetuity, 57. powers, 68. and Presbytery, 102. process against, 100. qualifications, 62. questions, installation, 84, 87. re-installation, 89. resignation, 97. restoration, loi. retirement, 94. service, 71. Session meetings, 90. spiritual character, 58. suspension, 96. and Synod, 102. term-service, 72, 83, 94. trial, 98. as trustees, 380. vacant churches, 198, 471. vice-moderators, 104. visitation, 92. voters for, 369, 396. warrant, 57. worship, 70, 187, 191, 198. See also, Session. Rulings of moderator, 325, 333. SABBATH OBSERVANCE, 196, 241, 466. Sabbath-school, in general, 171. committee on, 128,427. and Sessions, 171, 183, 451. foreign missions. 187. home missions, 186. instruction, 180, 455, 464- Lesson Helps, 183, 184. non-denominational, 175. officers, 177, 451 ; offerings, 451. primary department, 181. report of, 177. special services and days, 185, 466. support, 174, 202. teachers, 180. See, also, under Foreign and Home Missions, and Publi- cation. Sacraments, elders and, 70, 159. pastor and, 326. Salary of pastor, 328, 337, 449, 455- Saturday half-holiday, 466. Scriptures, the final authority, 26. Seceding members, 390. Secretary, Sabbath-school, 177 Secretary, trustees, 381. See, also. Clerk. Sentence, deposition, 272. excommunication, 274. record of Session, 435. restoration, 275. suspension, 270. Sermon, installation, 350. Session, in general, 37, 115-310. absentee members, 151, 413, 457, appeals, 302. [462. applicants for membership, 142,462. authority of, 250. baptism, 153, 470. censures, 266. charges against all elders, 98. and children, 162, 168. choir, 193, 445- and church meeting, 317, 472. and church members, 135. clerk. 127, 318, 332. collections, 199. complaints, 209. composition, 37. committees, 128, 134, 427. communion members and, 152, 156. and congregational meeting, 330. constituent elements, 115. corresponding members, 115. definition, 37. deacons and. 364. denominations, members and, 148, 149. 41?, 415, 445- differences between Sessions, 304. discipline, 234. dismissal of members, 145, 412,464. dissents, 302. docket, 128. and elders, 89. election of elders, 76. examination of applicants, 142. and General Assembly, 309. and higher judicatories, 305. interlocutory meetings, 406 [R. 39] judicial cases, 231. jurisdiction, 135, 190, 193, 234. Lord's Supper, 15c. loyalty to, 90. meetings, 118, 406, 411 [R. 38, 39]. members. 115, 411. moderator, 121, 324, 448. music, 191, 384,445. music committee, 427. neglect of duty, 307. neglect of process, 308. and offerings, 199, 451, 458. opening of meeting, 119, 399, 4x1 [R. i]. ordination of elders, 86. oversight, 215. Index. 487 Session, pastor and, no. 115, 325. permanent service, 71. powers, 37, 116, 136, 191, 194, 225, 233. 250, 253, 319, 384. prayer and, 119. and Presbyter^', 97, 307, 471. Presbytery cannot appoint special, 116,471. private meetings, 285, 406 [R. 39]. and process, 286. profession of faith, 142. and pulpit, 225, 324, 448. protests, 302. quorum, 120. reception of members, 138, 411, 446. records, 131, 265, 411, 446, 464. records are public documents, 287. registers, 134, 465. and trustees, 384. records, forms for, 411. reports, 384. representation, 226. and resignation, 97, 366. responsibility of, 172. and Sabbath-school, 171. Sabbath-school committee, 128, 427. societies, 208. statistical reports, 221. suspended members, 150, 414, 466. and Synod, 308. systematic giving, 203. term-service, 72, 78. treasurer, 129. and trustees, 3S4, 445, 460. unconstitutional proceedings, 308. vacant church, 198, 224. 449, 450, 471 withdrawal of members, 145, 415. and worship, 187, 445. worship, members neglecting, 153, 414. Young People's societies, 212. See, also, Moderator and Rul- ing- Eider. Shorter Catechism, 182. Sickness, 161. Silent members, 404 [R. 25]. Slander, 246. Societies, church, in general, aoS- 217, 450, 451, 466. committee, 128, 130, 427. missionary, 210. Pastor's Aid, 209. Session record, 428. women, 208. Young People's, 212. 451. Soundness in faith, 28. Specifications, 247. Speeches, limit on, 402 [R. 18]. Standards, history of, 11. subscription to, 43. State and Church, 32. Stated supply, 226, 449. committee on, 225, 448, 450. not moderator, 126. pastor-elect is not, 226. payment of, 423. record, 423. Statistical items, 133. Statistical reports, in general, 222. changes in, 224. corimunicants, 223. deacons, 364. offerings, 207. Sabbath-school, 176. Session record, 429. societies, 212. trustees, 384. Subscription, in general, 43-49. and Constitution, 45. definition of, 46. duration, 46. and members of church, 46. and the Scriptures, 46. and the Standards, 47. terms of, 45. Subscription plan, 204, 371. Subordinate, judicatories necessary, 34- See, also. Presbytery, Session, and Synod. Sunday newspapers, 241. Superintendent Sabbath-school, 177. assistant, 178. Supplies, committee on, 225, 422. See, also. Stated Suppiy. Support, church, 369. Supreme judicatories, in general, 36. Suspended members, cases without process, 150. dismission, 148, 446. and examination, 139. jurisdiction over, 133. restoration, 101,274. See, also. Suspension. Suspension, 269. cases without process, 150, 271 contumacy, 270. deposition after, 272. form of, 270. how inflicted, 271. and Lord's Supper, 269. publication of, 435. refusal to appear, 252. restoration, loi, 274. restoration to office, 276. sentence, 435. Swedenborgians, 140. Synod, in general, 39. and church, 321. composition, 39, 488 Index. Synod, definition, 39. powers, 39. representation, 102, 230. and Session, 308. System, of doctrine, 47. Presbyterian, 13. Systematic beneficence, churches, 203. committee, 128, 130, 201, 203. and elders, 201. Sabbath-school, 176. TEACHERS, appointment of, 180. meeting, 180. Tellers, 336. 'lemperance, 182, 196, 456, 461, 462, committee, 202, 456. [470. Temporalities, deacons, 365. trustees, 382. Terms of communion, 23. membership, 138. Term-service, 369. adoption of, 94. deacons, 362, 369. elders, 71, 369. optional, 71. operation of, 95. See, also. Permanent Service. Testimony, commission to take, 262. definition, 266. hearsay, 262. before judicatories, 266. records as, 265. See, also. Evidence, Proof, and Witnesses. Theatre, the, 239. Thanksgiving, collections, 211. national, 194. Time-allowance, accused, 252. witnesses, 233. Tithe system, 206. Treasurer, congregation, 381. deacons, 363. Sabbath-school, 178. Session, 129, 207. trustees, 381. Trial, deacons, 98, 366. ruling elder, 98. new, 288. procedure in, 290. Session record, 431. speedy, 289. See, zSso , Judicial Cases. Trust, property a, 373. Trustees, in general, 378-383. appointment, 372, 380. books of, 395. church property, 385, 445. committee of conference, 128, 130, 423, 460. Trustees and congregational meeting, 331, 381, 392, 472. and Constitution, 379. corporation, 372. and courts, 372. deacons as, 365, 380, 471. decisions, civil courts, 383. decisions, General Assembly, 386. duties, 394. and elders, 380. history, 378. increase of, 394. individual, 372. meetings, 381. and mortgages, 382. and music, 385, 445. nominations, 380. number, 393. officers, 381. powers, 382, 394. proceedings, 132, 381. qualifications, 380, 393. recognition by Synod, 379. reports, 132, 383, 395. resignation, 394, 451. and Session, 384, 445, 460. voters for, 382, 393. who may be, 393, 471. and worship, 384, 388. UNBAPTIZED PERSONS, pro fession, 142. Unfinished business, 401 [R. 13]. judicial cases, 289. Universal Church, 21. Universalists, 140. VACANT CHURCH, 224, 471 moderator, 125, 448. pulpit of, 225, 449, 450. representation, 227. worship, 198. Vacation, pastor, 337. Vice-moderators, 104. Visitation, 220. Voluntary associations, 386. Vote, accused, 289. appeals, 289. casting, 122, 285. charges, 289. committee of prosecution, 289. division, 404 [R. 27]. judicial cases, 289 judicial committee, 283. member of judicatory, 289. for membership, 138. moderator, 122, 400 ['•- . 8]. parties, 289. putting the, 122. silent members, 404 [R. 25]. Index. 489 Vote, taking the, 404 [R. 26]. time named. 404 [K. 26]. yeas and nays, 404 [R. 27]. Voters : church meetings, 83, 334, 396, 467. congregational meetings, 334, 375, 393, 396, 467- deacons, 83, 396. elders, 83, 396. judicial cases, 289. pastor, 3^3, 368, 396. qualifications, 333, 393. rolls or lists, 368, 396. trustees, 375/393. 396. unbaptized persons, 83. Voting, method of, 336. Vow, baptism, 167. marriage, 237. ordination, elder and deacon, 84. ordination, minister, 351. See, also, Subscription. WARRANT, elder and deacon, 57. pastor, 323. Week of prayer, 195. Weekly envelope contributions, 371. Weekly offerings, 204. Westminster Teacher, 184. Wine, communion, 158. Withdrawal, church, 320. members, 145. Witnesses, 253. citation, 253. competent, 254. contumacy, 253. credible, 254. examination, 282. false, 254. Witnesses, husband and wife, 255. incompetent, 255. interested, 255. ministers, 255. new, 256. record of Session, 256. separate examination, 259. time allowance, 253. Woman's Exec. Com. Home Mis sions, 209. Women, church services, 197. foreign missions, 209, 211. home missions, 209, 211. manses, 211. meetings of, 197. societies, 208, 469. Women's For. Mis. Soc, 209. Worship, in general, 187-199. Directory for, 188. and giving, 199. minister and Session, 187. ministers' duties, 189. music, 191, 445. offerings, 204. parts of, 188. prayer meetings, 194. simplicity in, 189. special services, 195. trustees and, 384, 445. vacant churches, 198, 449. weekly, 187. women and, 197. YEAS AND NAYS, 404 [R. 27^. Young People's societies, in gen eral, 212, 461. committee, 130. Session record, 42B. Date Due y 1 :.: . -' c V ^